Title: The Strand Magazine, Vol. 27, No. 161, May 1904
Author: Various
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Strand Magazine, Vol. 27, No. 161, May 1904" ***


  [Illustration: "WITH THE BOUND OF A TIGER HOLMES WAS ON HIS BACK."]
                           (_See page 492._)



                          THE STRAND MAGAZINE.

    Vol. xxvii.                MAY, 1904.                   No. 161.



                     THE RETURN OF SHERLOCK HOLMES.

                           By A. CONAN DOYLE.

        Copyright, 1904, by A. Conan Doyle, in the United States of
        America.

              _VIII.--The Adventure of the Six Napoleons._


It was no very unusual thing for Mr. Lestrade, of Scotland Yard, to look
in upon us of an evening, and his visits were welcome to Sherlock
Holmes, for they enabled him to keep in touch with all that was going on
at the police head-quarters. In return for the news which Lestrade would
bring, Holmes was always ready to listen with attention to the details
of any case upon which the detective was engaged, and was able
occasionally, without any active interference, to give some hint or
suggestion drawn from his own vast knowledge and experience.

On this particular evening Lestrade had spoken of the weather and the
newspapers. Then he had fallen silent, puffing thoughtfully at his
cigar. Holmes looked keenly at him.

"Anything remarkable on hand?" he asked.

"Oh, no, Mr. Holmes, nothing very particular."

"Then tell me about it."

Lestrade laughed.

"Well, Mr. Holmes, there is no use denying that there _is_ something on
my mind. And yet it is such an absurd business that I hesitated to
bother you about it. On the other hand, although it is trivial, it is
undoubtedly queer, and I know that you have a taste for all that is out
of the common. But in my opinion it comes more in Dr. Watson's line than
ours."

"Disease?" said I.

"Madness, anyhow. And a queer madness too! You wouldn't think there was
anyone living at this time of day who had such a hatred of Napoleon the
First that he would break any image of him that he could see."

Holmes sank back in his chair.

"That's no business of mine," said he.

"Exactly. That's what I said. But then, when the man commits burglary in
order to break images which are not his own, that brings it away from
the doctor and on to the policeman."

Holmes sat up again.

"Burglary! This is more interesting. Let me hear the details."

Lestrade took out his official note-book and refreshed his memory from
its pages.

      [Illustration: "LESTRADE TOOK OUT HIS OFFICIAL NOTE-BOOK."]

"The first case reported was four days ago," said he. "It was at the
shop of Morse Hudson, who has a place for the sale of pictures and
statues in the Kennington Road. The assistant had left the front shop
for an instant when he heard a crash, and hurrying in he found a plaster
bust of Napoleon, which stood with several other works of art upon the
counter, lying shivered into fragments. He rushed out into the road,
but, although several passers-by declared that they had noticed a man
run out of the shop, he could neither see anyone nor could he find any
means of identifying the rascal. It seemed to be one of those senseless
acts of Hooliganism which occur from time to time, and it was reported
to the constable on the beat as such. The plaster cast was not worth
more than a few shillings, and the whole affair appeared to be too
childish for any particular investigation.

"The second case, however, was more serious and also more singular. It
occurred only last night.

"In Kennington Road, and within a few hundred yards of Morse Hudson's
shop, there lives a well-known medical practitioner, named Dr. Barnicot,
who has one of the largest practices upon the south side of the Thames.
His residence and principal consulting-room is at Kennington Road, but
he has a branch surgery and dispensary at Lower Brixton Road, two miles
away. This Dr. Barnicot is an enthusiastic admirer of Napoleon, and his
house is full of books, pictures, and relics of the French Emperor. Some
little time ago he purchased from Morse Hudson two duplicate plaster
casts of the famous head of Napoleon by the French sculptor, Devine. One
of these he placed in his hall in the house at Kennington Road, and the
other on the mantelpiece of the surgery at Lower Brixton. Well, when Dr.
Barnicot came down this morning he was astonished to find that his house
had been burgled during the night, but that nothing had been taken save
the plaster head from the hall. It had been carried out and had been
dashed savagely against the garden wall, under which its splintered
fragments were discovered."

Holmes rubbed his hands.

"This is certainly very novel," said he.

"I thought it would please you. But I have not got to the end yet. Dr.
Barnicot was due at his surgery at twelve o'clock, and you can imagine
his amazement when, on arriving there, he found that the window had been
opened in the night, and that the broken pieces of his second bust were
strewn all over the room. It had been smashed to atoms where it stood.
In neither case were there any signs which could give us a clue as to
the criminal or lunatic who had done the mischief. Now, Mr. Holmes, you
have got the facts."

"They are singular, not to say grotesque," said Holmes. "May I ask
whether the two busts smashed in Dr. Barnicot's rooms were the exact
duplicates of the one which was destroyed in Morse Hudson's shop?"

"They were taken from the same mould."

"Such a fact must tell against the theory that the man who breaks them
is influenced by any general hatred of Napoleon. Considering how many
hundreds of statues of the great Emperor must exist in London, it is too
much to suppose such a coincidence as that a promiscuous iconoclast
should chance to begin upon three specimens of the same bust."

"Well, I thought as you do," said Lestrade. "On the other hand, this
Morse Hudson is the purveyor of busts in that part of London, and these
three were the only ones which had been in his shop for years. So,
although, as you say, there are many hundreds of statues in London, it
is very probable that these three were the only ones in that district.
Therefore, a local fanatic would begin with them. What do you think, Dr.
Watson?"

"There are no limits to the possibilities of monomania," I answered.
"There is the condition which the modern French psychologists have
called the 'idée fixe,' which may be trifling in character, and
accompanied by complete sanity in every other way. A man who had read
deeply about Napoleon, or who had possibly received some hereditary
family injury through the great war, might conceivably form such an
'idée fixe' and under its influence be capable of any fantastic
outrage."

"That won't do, my dear Watson," said Holmes, shaking his head; "for no
amount of 'idée fixe' would enable your interesting monomaniac to find
out where these busts were situated."

"Well, how do _you_ explain it?"

"I don't attempt to do so. I would only observe that there is a certain
method in the gentleman's eccentric proceedings. For example, in Dr.
Barnicot's hall, where a sound might arouse the family, the bust was
taken outside before being broken, whereas in the surgery, where there
was less danger of an alarm, it was smashed where it stood. The affair
seems absurdly trifling, and yet I dare call nothing trivial when I
reflect that some of my most classic cases have had the least promising
commencement. You will remember, Watson, how the dreadful business of
the Abernetty family was first brought to my notice by the depth which
the parsley had sunk into the butter upon a hot day. I can't afford,
therefore, to smile at your three broken busts, Lestrade, and I shall be
very much obliged to you if you will let me hear of any fresh
developments of so singular a chain of events."

                               * * * * *

The development for which my friend had asked came in a quicker and an
infinitely more tragic form than he could have imagined. I was still
dressing in my bedroom next morning when there was a tap at the door and
Holmes entered, a telegram in his hand. He read it aloud:--

"Come instantly, 131, Pitt Street, Kensington.--Lestrade."

"What is it, then?" I asked.

"Don't know--may be anything. But I suspect it is the sequel of the
story of the statues. In that case our friend, the image-breaker, has
begun operations in another quarter of London. There's coffee on the
table, Watson, and I have a cab at the door."

In half an hour we had reached Pitt Street, a quiet little backwater
just beside one of the briskest currents of London life. No. 131 was one
of a row, all flat-chested, respectable, and most unromantic dwellings.
As we drove up we found the railings in front of the house lined by a
curious crowd. Holmes whistled.

"By George! it's attempted murder at the least. Nothing less will hold
the London message-boy. There's a deed of violence indicated in that
fellow's round shoulders and outstretched neck. What's this, Watson? The
top steps swilled down and the other ones dry. Footsteps enough, anyhow!
Well, well, there's Lestrade at the front window, and we shall soon know
all about it."

The official received us with a very grave face and showed us into a
sitting-room, where an exceedingly unkempt and agitated elderly man,
clad in a flannel dressing-gown, was pacing up and down. He was
introduced to us as the owner of the house--Mr. Horace Harker, of the
Central Press Syndicate.

        [Illustration: "HE WAS INTRODUCED TO US AS THE OWNER OF
                    THE HOUSE--MR. HORACE HARKER."]

"It's the Napoleon bust business again," said Lestrade. "You seemed
interested last night, Mr. Holmes, so I thought perhaps you would be
glad to be present now that the affair has taken a very much graver
turn."

"What has it turned to, then?"

"To murder. Mr. Harker, will you tell these gentlemen exactly what has
occurred?"

The man in the dressing-gown turned upon us with a most melancholy face.

"It's an extraordinary thing," said he, "that all my life I have been
collecting other people's news, and now that a real piece of news has
come my own way I am so confused and bothered that I can't put two words
together. If I had come in here as a journalist I should have
interviewed myself and had two columns in every evening paper. As it is
I am giving away valuable copy by telling my story over and over to a
string of different people, and I can make no use of it myself. However,
I've heard your name, Mr. Sherlock Holmes, and if you'll only explain
this queer business I shall be paid for my trouble in telling you the
story."

Holmes sat down and listened.

"It all seems to centre round that bust of Napoleon which I bought for
this very room about four months ago. I picked it up cheap from Harding
Brothers, two doors from the High Street Station. A great deal of my
journalistic work is done at night, and I often write until the early
morning. So it was to-day. I was sitting in my den, which is at the back
of the top of the house, about three o'clock, when I was convinced that
I heard some sounds downstairs. I listened, but they were not repeated,
and I concluded that they came from outside. Then suddenly, about five
minutes later, there came a most horrible yell--the most dreadful sound,
Mr. Holmes, that ever I heard. It will ring in my ears as long as I
live. I sat frozen with horror for a minute or two. Then I seized the
poker and went downstairs. When I entered this room I found the window
wide open, and I at once observed that the bust was gone from the
mantelpiece. Why any burglar should take such a thing passes my
understanding, for it was only a plaster cast and of no real value
whatever.

"You can see for yourself that anyone going out through that open window
could reach the front doorstep by taking a long stride. This was clearly
what the burglar had done, so I went round and opened the door. Stepping
out into the dark I nearly fell over a dead man who was lying there. I
ran back for a light, and there was the poor fellow, a great gash in his
throat and the whole place swimming in blood. He lay on his back, his
knees drawn up, and his mouth horribly open. I shall see him in my
dreams. I had just time to blow on my police-whistle, and then I must
have fainted, for I knew nothing more until I found the policeman
standing over me in the hall."

"Well, who was the murdered man?" asked Holmes.

"There's nothing to show who he was," said Lestrade. "You shall see the
body at the mortuary, but we have made nothing of it up to now. He is a
tall man, sunburned, very powerful, not more than thirty. He is poorly
dressed, and yet does not appear to be a labourer. A horn-handled clasp
knife was lying in a pool of blood beside him. Whether it was the weapon
which did the deed, or whether it belonged to the dead man, I do not
know. There was no name on his clothing, and nothing in his pockets save
an apple, some string, a shilling map of London, and a photograph. Here
it is."

It was evidently taken by a snap-shot from a small camera. It
represented an alert, sharp-featured simian man with thick eyebrows, and
a very peculiar projection of the lower part of the face like the muzzle
of a baboon.

"And what became of the bust?" asked Holmes, after a careful study of
this picture.

"We had news of it just before you came. It has been found in the front
garden of an empty house in Campden House Road. It was broken into
fragments. I am going round now to see it. Will you come?"

"Certainly. I must just take one look round." He examined the carpet and
the window. "The fellow had either very long legs or was a most active
man," said he. "With an area beneath, it was no mean feat to reach that
window-ledge and open that window. Getting back was comparatively
simple. Are you coming with us to see the remains of your bust, Mr.
Harker?"

The disconsolate journalist had seated himself at a writing-table.

"I must try and make something of it," said he, "though I have no doubt
that the first editions of the evening papers are out already with full
details. It's like my luck! You remember when the stand fell at
Doncaster? Well, I was the only journalist in the stand, and my journal
the only one that had no account of it, for I was too shaken to write
it. And now I'll be too late with a murder done on my own doorstep."

As we left the room we heard his pen travelling shrilly over the
foolscap.

The spot where the fragments of the bust had been found was only a few
hundred yards away. For the first time our eyes rested upon this
presentment of the great Emperor, which seemed to raise such frantic and
destructive hatred in the mind of the unknown. It lay scattered in
splintered shards upon the grass. Holmes picked up several of them and
examined them carefully. I was convinced from his intent face and his
purposeful manner that at last he was upon a clue.

"Well?" asked Lestrade.

Holmes shrugged his shoulders.

"We have a long way to go yet," said he. "And yet--and yet--well, we
have some suggestive facts to act upon. The possession of this trifling
bust was worth more in the eyes of this strange criminal than a human
life. That is one point. Then there is the singular fact that he did not
break it in the house, or immediately outside the house, if to break it
was his sole object."

"He was rattled and bustled by meeting this other fellow. He hardly knew
what he was doing."

"Well, that's likely enough. But I wish to call your attention very
particularly to the position of this house in the garden of which the
bust was destroyed."

Lestrade looked about him.

"It was an empty house, and so he knew that he would not be disturbed in
the garden."

"Yes, but there is another empty house farther up the street which he
must have passed before he came to this one. Why did he not break it
there, since it is evident that every yard that he carried it increased
the risk of someone meeting him?"

"I give it up," said Lestrade.

Holmes pointed to the street lamp above our heads.

  [Illustration: "HOLMES POINTED TO THE STREET LAMP ABOVE OUR HEADS."]

"He could see what he was doing here and he could not there. That was
his reason."

"By Jove! that's true," said the detective. "Now that I come to think of
it, Dr. Barnicot's bust was broken not far from his red lamp. Well, Mr.
Holmes, what are we to do with that fact?"

"To remember it--to docket it. We may come on something later which will
bear upon it. What steps do you propose to take now, Lestrade?"

"The most practical way of getting at it, in my opinion, is to identify
the dead man. There should be no difficulty about that. When we have
found who he is and who his associates are, we should have a good start
in learning what he was doing in Pitt Street last night, and who it was
who met him and killed him on the doorstep of Mr. Horace Harker. Don't
you think so?"

"No doubt; and yet it is not quite the way in which I should approach
the case."

"What would you do, then?"

"Oh, you must not let me influence you in any way! I suggest that you go
on your line and I on mine. We can compare notes afterwards, and each
will supplement the other."

"Very good," said Lestrade.

"If you are going back to Pitt Street you might see Mr. Horace Harker.
Tell him from me that I have quite made up my mind, and that it is
certain that a dangerous homicidal lunatic with Napoleonic delusions was
in his house last night. It will be useful for his article."

Lestrade stared.

"You don't seriously believe that?"

Holmes smiled.

"Don't I? Well, perhaps I don't. But I am sure that it will interest Mr.
Horace Harker and the subscribers of the Central Press Syndicate. Now,
Watson, I think that we shall find that we have a long and rather
complex day's work before us. I should be glad, Lestrade, if you could
make it convenient to meet us at Baker Street at six o'clock this
evening. Until then I should like to keep this photograph found in the
dead man's pocket. It is possible that I may have to ask your company
and assistance upon a small expedition which will have to be undertaken
to-night, if my chain of reasoning should prove to be correct. Until
then, good-bye and good luck!"

Sherlock Holmes and I walked together to the High Street, where he
stopped at the shop of Harding Brothers, whence the bust had been
purchased. A young assistant informed us that Mr. Harding would be
absent until after noon, and that he was himself a newcomer who could
give us no information. Holmes's face showed his disappointment and
annoyance.

"Well, well, we can't expect to have it all our own way, Watson," he
said, at last. "We must come back in the afternoon if Mr. Harding will
not be here until then. I am, as you have no doubt surmised,
endeavouring to trace these busts to their source, in order to find if
there is not something peculiar which may account for their remarkable
fate. Let us make for Mr. Morse Hudson, of the Kennington Road, and see
if he can throw any light upon the problem."

A drive of an hour brought us to the picture-dealer's establishment. He
was a small, stout man with a red face and a peppery manner.

"Yes, sir. On my very counter, sir," said he. "What we pay rates and
taxes for I don't know, when any ruffian can come in and break one's
goods. Yes, sir, it was I who sold Dr. Barnicot his two statues.
Disgraceful, sir! A Nihilist plot, that's what I make it. No one but an
Anarchist would go about breaking statues. Red republicans, that's what
I call 'em. Who did I get the statues from? I don't see what that has to
do with it. Well, if you really want to know, I got them from Gelder and
Co., in Church Street, Stepney. They are a well-known house in the
trade, and have been this twenty years. How many had I? Three--two and
one are three--two of Dr. Barnicot's and one smashed in broad daylight
on my own counter. Do I know that photograph? No, I don't. Yes, I do,
though. Why, it's Beppo. He was a kind of Italian piece-work man, who
made himself useful in the shop. He could carve a bit and gild and
frame, and do odd jobs. The fellow left me last week, and I've heard
nothing of him since. No, I don't know where he came from nor where he
went to. I have nothing against him while he was here. He was gone two
days before the bust was smashed."

"Well, that's all we could reasonably expect to get from Morse Hudson,"
said Holmes, as we emerged from the shop. "We have this Beppo as a
common factor, both in Kennington and in Kensington, so that is worth a
ten-mile drive. Now, Watson, let us make for Gelder and Co., of Stepney,
the source and origin of busts. I shall be surprised if we don't get
some help down there."

In rapid succession we passed through the fringe of fashionable London,
hotel London, theatrical London, literary London, commercial London,
and, finally, maritime London, till we came to a riverside city of a
hundred thousand souls, where the tenement houses swelter and reek with
the outcasts of Europe. Here, in a broad thoroughfare, once the abode of
wealthy City merchants, we found the sculpture works for which we
searched. Outside was a considerable yard full of monumental masonry.
Inside was a large room in which fifty workers were carving or moulding.
The manager, a big blonde German, received us civilly, and gave a clear
answer to all Holmes's questions. A reference to his books showed that
hundreds of casts had been taken from a marble copy of Devine's head of
Napoleon, but that the three which had been sent to Morse Hudson a year
or so before had been half of a batch of six, the other three being sent
to Harding Brothers, of Kensington. There was no reason why those six
should be different to any of the other casts. He could suggest no
possible cause why anyone should wish to destroy them--in fact, he
laughed at the idea. Their wholesale price was six shillings, but the
retailer would get twelve or more. The cast was taken in two moulds from
each side of the face, and then these two profiles of plaster of Paris
were joined together to make the complete bust. The work was usually
done by Italians in the room we were in. When finished the busts were
put on a table in the passage to dry, and afterwards stored. That was
all he could tell us.

But the production of the photograph had a remarkable effect upon the
manager. His face flushed with anger, and his brows knotted over his
blue Teutonic eyes.

              [Illustration: "AH, THE RASCAL! HE CRIED."]

"Ah, the rascal!" he cried. "Yes, indeed, I know him very well. This has
always been a respectable establishment, and the only time that we have
ever had the police in it was over this very fellow. It was more than a
year ago now. He knifed another Italian in the street, and then he came
to the works with the police on his heels, and he was taken here. Beppo
was his name--his second name I never knew. Serve me right for engaging
a man with such a face. But he was a good workman, one of the best."

"What did he get?"

"The man lived and he got off with a year. I have no doubt he is out
now; but he has not dared to show his nose here. We have a cousin of his
here, and I dare say he could tell you where he is."

"No, no," cried Holmes, "not a word to the cousin--not a word, I beg
you. The matter is very important, and the farther I go with it the more
important it seems to grow. When you referred in your ledger to the sale
of those casts I observed that the date was June 3rd of last year. Could
you give me the date when Beppo was arrested?"

"I could tell you roughly by the pay-list," the manager answered. "Yes,"
he continued, after some turning over of pages, "he was paid last on May
20th."

"Thank you," said Holmes. "I don't think that I need intrude upon your
time and patience any more." With a last word of caution that he should
say nothing as to our researches we turned our faces westward once more.

The afternoon was far advanced before we were able to snatch a hasty
luncheon at a restaurant. A news-bill at the entrance announced
"Kensington Outrage. Murder by a Madman," and the contents of the paper
showed that Mr. Horace Harker had got his account into print after all.
Two columns were occupied with a highly sensational and flowery
rendering of the whole incident. Holmes propped it against the
cruet-stand and read it while he ate. Once or twice he chuckled.

"This is all right, Watson," said he. "Listen to this: 'It is
satisfactory to know that there can be no difference of opinion upon
this case, since Mr. Lestrade, one of the most experienced members of
the official force, and Mr. Sherlock Holmes, the well-known consulting
expert, have each come to the conclusion that the grotesque series of
incidents, which have ended in so tragic a fashion, arise from lunacy
rather than from deliberate crime. No explanation save mental aberration
can cover the facts.' The Press, Watson, is a most valuable institution
if you only know how to use it. And now, if you have quite finished, we
will hark back to Kensington and see what the manager of Harding
Brothers has to say to the matter."

The founder of that great emporium proved to be a brisk, crisp little
person, very dapper and quick, with a clear head and a ready tongue.

"Yes, sir, I have already read the account in the evening papers. Mr.
Horace Harker is a customer of ours. We supplied him with the bust some
months ago. We ordered three busts of that sort from Gelder and Co., of
Stepney. They are all sold now. To whom? Oh, I dare say by consulting
our sales book we could very easily tell you. Yes, we have the entries
here. One to Mr. Harker, you see, and one to Mr. Josiah Brown, of
Laburnum Lodge, Laburnum Vale, Chiswick, and one to Mr. Sandeford, of
Lower Grove Road, Reading. No, I have never seen this face which you
show me in the photograph. You would hardly forget it, would you, sir,
for I've seldom seen an uglier. Have we any Italians on the staff? Yes,
sir, we have several among our workpeople and cleaners. I dare say they
might get a peep at that sales book if they wanted to. There is no
particular reason for keeping a watch upon that book. Well, well, it's a
very strange business, and I hope that you'll let me know if anything
comes of your inquiries."

Holmes had taken several notes during Mr. Harding's evidence, and I
could see that he was thoroughly satisfied by the turn which affairs
were taking. He made no remark, however, save that, unless we hurried,
we should be late for our appointment with Lestrade. Sure enough, when
we reached Baker Street the detective was already there, and we found
him pacing up and down in a fever of impatience. His look of importance
showed that his day's work had not been in vain.

"Well?" he asked. "What luck, Mr. Holmes?"

"We have had a very busy day, and not entirely a wasted one," my friend
explained. "We have seen both the retailers and also the wholesale
manufacturers. I can trace each of the busts now from the beginning."

"The busts!" cried Lestrade. "Well, well, you have your own methods, Mr.
Sherlock Holmes, and it is not for me to say a word against them, but I
think I have done a better day's work than you. I have identified the
dead man."

"You don't say so?"

"And found a cause for the crime."

"Splendid!"

"We have an inspector who makes a speciality of Saffron Hill and the
Italian quarter. Well, this dead man had some Catholic emblem round his
neck, and that, along with his colour, made me think he was from the
South. Inspector Hill knew him the moment he caught sight of him. His
name is Pietro Venucci, from Naples, and he is one of the greatest
cut-throats in London. He is connected with the Mafia, which, as you
know, is a secret political society, enforcing its decrees by murder.
Now you see how the affair begins to clear up. The other fellow is
probably an Italian also, and a member of the Mafia. He has broken the
rules in some fashion. Pietro is set upon his track. Probably the
photograph we found in his pocket is the man himself, so that he may not
knife the wrong person. He dogs the fellow, he sees him enter a house,
he waits outside for him, and in the scuffle he receives his own death
wound. How is that, Mr. Sherlock Holmes?"

Holmes clapped his hands approvingly.

"Excellent, Lestrade, excellent!" he cried. "But I didn't quite follow
your explanation of the destruction of the busts."

"The busts! You never can get those busts out of your head. After all,
that is nothing; petty larceny, six months at the most. It is the murder
that we are really investigating, and I tell you that I am gathering all
the threads into my hands."

"And the next stage?"

"Is a very simple one. I shall go down with Hill to the Italian quarter,
find the man whose photograph we have got, and arrest him on the charge
of murder. Will you come with us?"

"I think not. I fancy we can attain our end in a simpler way. I can't
say for certain, because it all depends--well, it all depends upon a
factor which is completely outside our control. But I have great
hopes--in fact, the betting is exactly two to one--that if you will come
with us to-night I shall be able to help you to lay him by the heels."

"In the Italian quarter?"

"No; I fancy Chiswick is an address which is more likely to find him. If
you will come with me to Chiswick to-night, Lestrade, I'll promise to go
to the Italian quarter with you to-morrow, and no harm will be done by
the delay. And now I think that a few hours' sleep would do us all good,
for I do not propose to leave before eleven o'clock, and it is unlikely
that we shall be back before morning. You'll dine with us, Lestrade, and
then you are welcome to the sofa until it is time for us to start. In
the meantime, Watson, I should be glad if you would ring for an express
messenger, for I have a letter to send, and it is important that it
should go at once."

Holmes spent the evening in rummaging among the files of the old daily
papers with which one of our lumber-rooms was packed. When at last he
descended it was with triumph in his eyes, but he said nothing to either
of us as to the result of his researches. For my own part, I had
followed step by step the methods by which he had traced the various
windings of this complex case, and, though I could not yet perceive the
goal which we would reach, I understood clearly that Holmes expected
this grotesque criminal to make an attempt upon the two remaining busts,
one of which, I remembered, was at Chiswick. No doubt the object of our
journey was to catch him in the very act, and I could not but admire the
cunning with which my friend had inserted a wrong clue in the evening
paper, so as to give the fellow the idea that he could continue his
scheme with impunity. I was not surprised when Holmes suggested that I
should take my revolver with me. He had himself picked up the loaded
hunting-crop which was his favourite weapon.

A four-wheeler was at the door at eleven, and in it we drove to a spot
at the other side of Hammersmith Bridge. Here the cabman was directed to
wait. A short walk brought us to a secluded road fringed with pleasant
houses, each standing in its own grounds. In the light of a street lamp
we read "Laburnum Villa" upon the gate-post of one of them. The
occupants had evidently retired to rest, for all was dark save for a
fanlight over the hall door, which shed a single blurred circle on to
the garden path. The wooden fence which separated the grounds from the
road threw a dense black shadow upon the inner side, and here it was
that we crouched.

"I fear that you'll have a long wait," Holmes whispered. "We may thank
our stars that it is not raining. I don't think we can even venture to
smoke to pass the time. However, it's a two to one chance that we get
something to pay us for our trouble."

It proved, however, that our vigil was not to be so long as Holmes had
led us to fear, and it ended in a very sudden and singular fashion. In
an instant, without the least sound to warn us of his coming, the garden
gate swung open, and a lithe, dark figure, as swift and active as an
ape, rushed up the garden path. We saw it whisk past the light thrown
from over the door and disappear against the black shadow of the house.
There was a long pause, during which we held our breath, and then a very
gentle creaking sound came to our ears. The window was being opened. The
noise ceased, and again there was a long silence. The fellow was making
his way into the house. We saw the sudden flash of a dark lantern inside
the room. What he sought was evidently not there, for again we saw the
flash through another blind, and then through another.

"Let us get to the open window. We will nab him as he climbs out,"
Lestrade whispered.

But before we could move the man had emerged again. As he came out into
the glimmering patch of light we saw that he carried something white
under his arm. He looked stealthily all round him. The silence of the
deserted street reassured him. Turning his back upon us he laid down his
burden, and the next instant there was the sound of a sharp tap,
followed by a clatter and rattle. The man was so intent upon what he was
doing that he never heard our steps as we stole across the grass plot.
With the bound of a tiger Holmes was on his back, and an instant later
Lestrade and I had him by either wrist and the handcuffs had been
fastened. As we turned him over I saw a hideous, sallow face, with
writhing, furious features, glaring up at us, and I knew that it was
indeed the man of the photograph whom we had secured.

But it was not our prisoner to whom Holmes was giving his attention.
Squatted on the doorstep, he was engaged in most carefully examining
that which the man had brought from the house. It was a bust of Napoleon
like the one which we had seen that morning, and it had been broken into
similar fragments. Carefully Holmes held each separate shard to the
light, but in no way did it differ from any other shattered piece of
plaster. He had just completed his examination when the hall lights flew
up, the door opened, and the owner of the house, a jovial, rotund figure
in shirt and trousers, presented himself.

      [Illustration: "THE DOOR OPENED, AND THE OWNER OF THE HOUSE
                      PRESENTED HIMSELF."]

"Mr. Josiah Brown, I suppose?" said Holmes.

"Yes, sir; and you, no doubt, are Mr. Sherlock Holmes? I had the note
which you sent by the express messenger, and I did exactly what you told
me. We locked every door on the inside and awaited developments. Well,
I'm very glad to see that you have got the rascal. I hope, gentlemen,
that you will come in and have some refreshment."

However, Lestrade was anxious to get his man into safe quarters, so
within a few minutes our cab had been summoned and we were all four upon
our way to London. Not a word would our captive say; but he glared at us
from the shadow of his matted hair, and once, when my hand seemed within
his reach, he snapped at it like a hungry wolf. We stayed long enough at
the police-station to learn that a search of his clothing revealed
nothing save a few shillings and a long sheath knife, the handle of
which bore copious traces of recent blood.

"That's all right," said Lestrade, as we parted. "Hill knows all these
gentry, and he will give a name to him. You'll find that my theory of
the Mafia will work out all right. But I'm sure I am exceedingly obliged
to you, Mr. Holmes, for the workmanlike way in which you laid hands upon
him. I don't quite understand it all yet."

"I fear it is rather too late an hour for explanations," said Holmes.
"Besides, there are one or two details which are not finished off, and
it is one of those cases which are worth working out to the very end. If
you will come round once more to my rooms at six o'clock to-morrow I
think I shall be able to show you that even now you have not grasped the
entire meaning of this business, which presents some features which make
it absolutely original in the history of crime. If ever I permit you to
chronicle any more of my little problems, Watson, I foresee that you
will enliven your pages by an account of the singular adventure of the
Napoleonic busts."

                               * * * * *

When we met again next evening Lestrade was furnished with much
information concerning our prisoner. His name, it appeared, was Beppo,
second name unknown. He was a well-known ne'er-do-well among the Italian
colony. He had once been a skilful sculptor and had earned an honest
living, but he had taken to evil courses and had twice already been in
gaol--once for a petty theft and once, as we had already heard, for
stabbing a fellow-countryman. He could talk English perfectly well. His
reasons for destroying the busts were still unknown, and he refused to
answer any questions upon the subject; but the police had discovered
that these same busts might very well have been made by his own hands,
since he was engaged in this class of work at the establishment of
Gelder and Co. To all this information, much of which we already knew,
Holmes listened with polite attention; but I, who knew him so well,
could clearly see that his thoughts were elsewhere, and I detected a
mixture of mingled uneasiness and expectation beneath that mask which he
was wont to assume. At last he started in his chair and his eyes
brightened. There had been a ring at the bell. A minute later we heard
steps upon the stairs, and an elderly, red-faced man with grizzled
side-whiskers was ushered in. In his right hand he carried an
old-fashioned carpet-bag, which he placed upon the table.

"Is Mr. Sherlock Holmes here?"

My friend bowed and smiled. "Mr. Sandeford, of Reading, I suppose?" said
he.

"Yes, sir, I fear that I am a little late; but the trains were awkward.
You wrote to me about a bust that is in my possession."

"Exactly."

"I have your letter here. You said, 'I desire to possess a copy of
Devine's Napoleon, and am prepared to pay you ten pounds for the one
which is in your possession.' Is that right?"

"Certainly."

"I was very much surprised at your letter, for I could not imagine how
you knew that I owned such a thing."

"Of course you must have been surprised, but the explanation is very
simple. Mr. Harding, of Harding Brothers, said that they had sold you
their last copy, and he gave me your address."

"Oh, that was it, was it? Did he tell you what I paid for it?"

"No, he did not."

"Well, I am an honest man, though not a very rich one. I only gave
fifteen shillings for the bust, and I think you ought to know that
before I take ten pounds from you."

"I am sure the scruple does you honour, Mr. Sandeford. But I have named
that price, so I intend to stick to it."

[Illustration: "I BROUGHT THE BUST UP WITH ME, AS YOU ASKED ME TO DO."]

"Well, it is very handsome of you, Mr. Holmes. I brought the bust up
with me, as you asked me to do. Here it is!" He opened his bag, and at
last we saw placed upon our table a complete specimen of that bust which
we had already seen more than once in fragments.

Holmes took a paper from his pocket and laid a ten-pound note upon the
table.

"You will kindly sign that paper, Mr. Sandeford, in the presence of
these witnesses. It is simply to say that you transfer every possible
right that you ever had in the bust to me. I am a methodical man, you
see, and you never know what turn events might take afterwards. Thank
you, Mr. Sandeford; here is your money, and I wish you a very good
evening."

When our visitor had disappeared Sherlock Holmes's movements were such
as to rivet our attention. He began by taking a clean white cloth from a
drawer and laying it over the table. Then he placed his newly acquired
bust in the centre of the cloth. Finally, he picked up his hunting crop
and struck Napoleon a sharp blow on the top of the head. The figure
broke into fragments, and Holmes bent eagerly over the shattered
remains. Next instant, with a loud shout of triumph, he held up one
splinter, in which a round, dark object was fixed like a plum in a
pudding.

"Gentlemen," he cried, "let me introduce you to the famous black pearl
of the Borgias."

Lestrade and I sat silent for a moment, and then, with a spontaneous
impulse, we both broke out clapping as at the well-wrought crisis of a
play. A flush of colour sprang to Holmes's pale cheeks, and he bowed to
us like the master dramatist who receives the homage of his audience. It
was at such moments that for an instant he ceased to be a reasoning
machine, and betrayed his human love for admiration and applause. The
same singularly proud and reserved nature which turned away with disdain
from popular notoriety was capable of being moved to its depths by
spontaneous wonder and praise from a friend.

"Yes, gentlemen," said he, "it is the most famous pearl now existing in
the world, and it has been my good fortune, by a connected chain of
inductive reasoning, to trace it from the Prince of Colonna's bedroom at
the Dacre Hotel, where it was lost, to the interior of this, the last of
the six busts of Napoleon which were manufactured by Gelder and Co., of
Stepney. You will remember, Lestrade, the sensation caused by the
disappearance of this valuable jewel, and the vain efforts of the London
police to recover it. I was myself consulted upon the case; but I was
unable to throw any light upon it. Suspicion fell upon the maid of the
Princess, who was an Italian, and it was proved that she had a brother
in London, but we failed to trace any connection between them. The
maid's name was Lucretia Venucci, and there is no doubt in my mind that
this Pietro who was murdered two nights ago was the brother. I have been
looking up the dates in the old files of the paper, and I find that the
disappearance of the pearl was exactly two days before the arrest of
Beppo for some crime of violence, an event which took place in the
factory of Gelder and Co., at the very moment when these busts were
being made. Now you clearly see the sequence of events, though you see
them, of course, in the inverse order to the way in which they presented
themselves to me. Beppo had the pearl in his possession. He may have
stolen it from Pietro, he may have been Pietro's confederate, he may
have been the go-between of Pietro and his sister. It is of no
consequence to us which is the correct solution.

"The main fact is that he _had_ the pearl, and at that moment, when it
was on his person, he was pursued by the police. He made for the factory
in which he worked, and he knew that he had only a few minutes in which
to conceal this enormously valuable prize, which would otherwise be
found on him when he was searched. Six plaster casts of Napoleon were
drying in the passage. One of them was still soft. In an instant Beppo,
a skilful workman, made a small hole in the wet plaster, dropped in the
pearl, and with a few touches covered over the aperture once more. It
was an admirable hiding-place. No one could possibly find it. But Beppo
was condemned to a year's imprisonment, and in the meanwhile his six
busts were scattered over London. He could not tell which contained his
treasure. Only by breaking them could he see. Even shaking would tell
him nothing, for as the plaster was wet it was probable that the pearl
would adhere to it--as, in fact, it has done. Beppo did not despair, and
he conducted his search with considerable ingenuity and perseverance.
Through a cousin who works with Gelder he found out the retail firms who
had bought the busts. He managed to find employment with Morse Hudson,
and in that way tracked down three of them. The pearl was not there.
Then, with the help of some Italian _employé_, he succeeded in finding
out where the other three busts had gone. The first was at Harker's.
There he was dogged by his confederate, who held Beppo responsible for
the loss of the pearl, and he stabbed him in the scuffle which
followed."

"If he was his confederate why should he carry his photograph?" I asked.

"As a means of tracing him if he wished to inquire about him from any
third person. That was the obvious reason. Well, after the murder I
calculated that Beppo would probably hurry rather than delay his
movements. He would fear that the police would read his secret, and so
he hastened on before they should get ahead of him. Of course, I could
not say that he had not found the pearl in Harker's bust. I had not even
concluded for certain that it was the pearl; but it was evident to me
that he was looking for something, since he carried the bust past the
other houses in order to break it in the garden which had a lamp
overlooking it. Since Harker's bust was one in three the chances were
exactly as I told you, two to one against the pearl being inside it.
There remained two busts, and it was obvious that he would go for the
London one first. I warned the inmates of the house, so as to avoid a
second tragedy, and we went down with the happiest results. By that
time, of course, I knew for certain that it was the Borgia pearl that we
were after. The name of the murdered man linked the one event with the
other. There only remained a single bust--the Reading one--and the pearl
must be there. I bought it in your presence from the owner--and there it
lies."

We sat in silence for a moment.

"Well," said Lestrade, "I've seen you handle a good many cases, Mr.
Holmes, but I don't know that I ever knew a more workmanlike one than
that. We're not jealous of you at Scotland Yard. No, sir, we are very
proud of you, and if you come down to-morrow there's not a man, from the
oldest inspector to the youngest constable, who wouldn't be glad to
shake you by the hand."

"Thank you!" said Holmes. "Thank you!" and as he turned away it seemed
to me that he was more nearly moved by the softer human emotions than I
had ever seen him. A moment later he was the cold and practical thinker
once more. "Put the pearl in the safe, Watson," said he, "and get out
the papers of the Conk-Singleton forgery case. Good-bye, Lestrade. If
any little problem comes your way I shall be happy, if I can, to give
you a hint or two as to its solution."



                   _The Memoirs of Sarah Bernhardt._

              Copyright, 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.

    [These Memoirs, written by the greatest actress of our time,
    will give not only the story of her career in the theatrical
    world, but also in social life, in which she has, of course, met
    nearly all the celebrated people of the day, from Royalties
    downwards, and will be found throughout of the most striking
    interest to all classes of readers.]


CHAPTER II.--HOW I BECAME DESTINED FOR THE STAGE.

I arose one September morning, my heart leaping with some vague thought
of coming joy. It was eight o'clock. I pressed my forehead against the
window-panes and gazed out, looking at I know not what. I had been
roused with a start in the midst of a beautiful dream, and I rushed
towards the light, as if in the hope of finding in the infinite space of
the grey sky some explanation of the feelings that possessed me--the
anxiety, and yet the bliss, of expectation. Expectation of what? I could
not have answered that question then, any more than after much
reflection I can do so now. I was on the eve of my fourteenth birthday,
and I was in a state of expectation as to the future of my life. That
particular morning seemed to me to be the precursor of a new era. I was
not mistaken, for on that September day my fate was settled for me.

                             [Illustration:
  "I HAD BEEN ROUSED WITH A START IN THE MIDST OF A BEAUTIFUL DREAM."
                    _From a Drawing by G. Clairin._]

As if hypnotized by what was taking place in my mind, I remained with my
forehead pressed against the window-pane, gazing in imagination through
the halo of vapour formed by my breath at houses, palaces, carriages,
jewels, pearls, which passed in fantasy before my eyes. Oh! what pearls
there were! And there were princes and kings also; yes, I saw even
kings! Oh! how fast imagination travels when left by its enemy, reason,
free to roam alone! In my fancy I proudly rejected the princes, I
rejected the kings, I refused the pearls and the palaces, and I declared
that I was going to be a nun. For in the infinite grey sky I had caught
a glimpse of the convent of Grand Champ, of my white bedroom, and of the
small lamp that swung to and fro above the little Virgin which our hands
had decorated with flowers. The king offered me a throne, but I
preferred the throne of our Mother Superior, and I entertained a vague
ambition to occupy it on some distant day. The king was heart-broken and
dying of despair. Yes, _mon Dieu_! I preferred to the pearls that were
offered me by princes the pearls of the rosary I was telling with my
fingers; and no costume could compete in my mind with the black _barège_
veil that fell like a soft shadow over the snowy white cambric that
encircled the beloved faces of the nuns of Grand Champ.

I do not know how long I had been dreaming thus when I heard my mother's
voice asking our old servant, Marguerite, if I were awake. With one
bound I was back in bed, and I buried my face under the sheet. Mamma
half-opened the door very gently and I pretended to wake up.

"How lazy you are to-day!" she said. I kissed her, and answered in a
coaxing tone, "It is Thursday, and I have no music lesson."

"And are you glad?" she asked.

"Oh, yes," I replied, promptly.

My mother frowned; she adored music, and I hated the piano. She was so
fond of music that, although she was then nearly thirty, she took
lessons herself in order to encourage me to practise. What horrible
torture it was! I used very wickedly to do my utmost to set at variance
my mother and my music mistress. They were both of them excessively
short-sighted. When my mother had practised a new piece three or four
days she knew it by heart, and played it fairly well, to the
astonishment of Mlle. Clarisse, my insufferable old teacher, who held
the music in her hand and read every note with her nose nearly touching
the page. One day I heard, with joy, a quarrel beginning between mamma
and this disagreeable person, Mlle. Clarisse.

"There, that's a quaver!"

"No, there's no quaver!"

"This is a flat!"

"No, you forget the sharp! How absurd you are!" added my mother,
perfectly furious.

A few minutes later my mother went to her room and Mlle. Clarisse
departed, muttering as she left.

As for me, I was choking with laughter in my bedroom, for one of my
cousins, who was very musical, had helped me to add sharps, flats, and
quavers to the music-sheet, and we had done it with such care that even
a trained eye would have had difficulty in immediately discerning the
fraud. As Mlle. Clarisse had been sent off, I had no lesson that day.
Mamma gazed at me a long time with her mysterious eyes--the most
beautiful eyes I have ever seen in my life--and then she said, speaking
very slowly:--

"After luncheon there is to be a family council."

I felt myself turning pale.

"All right," I answered; "what frock am I to put on, mamma?" I said this
merely for the sake of saying something and to keep myself from crying.

"Put on your blue silk; you look more staid in that."

Just at this moment my sister Jeanne opened the door boisterously, and
with a burst of laughter jumped on to my bed and, slipping under the
sheets, called out: "I'm there!" Marguerite had followed her into the
room, panting and scolding. The child had escaped from her just as she
was about to bath her, and had announced: "I'm going into my sister's
bed." Jeanne's mirth at this moment, which I felt was a very serious one
for me, made me burst out crying and sobbing. My mother, not
understanding the reason of this grief, shrugged her shoulders, told
Marguerite to fetch Jeanne's slippers, and, taking the little bare feet
in her hands, kissed them tenderly.

     [Illustration: MME. BERNHARDT'S SISTER, JEANNE, AT THE AGE AT
                WHICH SHE IS DESCRIBED IN THIS CHAPTER.
                     _From a Photo. by Delintraz._]

I sobbed more bitterly than ever. It was very evident that mamma loved
my sister more than me, and this preference, which did not trouble me in
an ordinary way, hurt me sorely now.

Mamma went away quite out of patience with me. The nervous state in
which I was, together with my anxiety and grief, had quite exhausted me.
I fell asleep again and was roused by Marguerite, who helped me to
dress, as otherwise I should have been late for luncheon. The guests
that day were Aunt Rosine; Mlle. de Brabender, my governess, a charming
creature whom I have always regretted; my godfather, and the Duc de
Morny, a great friend of my godfather and of my mother. The luncheon was
a melancholy meal for me, as I was thinking all the time about the
family council. Mlle. de Brabender, in her gentle way and with her
affectionate words, insisted on my eating. My sister burst out laughing
when she looked at me.

"Your eyes are as little as that," she said, putting her small thumb on
the tip of her forefinger, "and it serves you right, because you've been
crying, and mamma doesn't like anyone to cry. Do you, mamma?"

"What have you been crying about?" asked the Duc de Morny. I did not
answer, in spite of the friendly nudge Mlle. de Brabender gave me with
her sharp elbow. The Duc de Morny always awed me a little. He was gentle
and kind, but he was a great quiz. I knew, too, that he occupied a high
place at Court, and that my family considered his friendship a great
honour.

"Because I told her that after luncheon there was to be a family council
about her," said my mother, speaking slowly. "At times it seems to me
that she is really idiotic. She quite disheartens me."

"Come, come!" exclaimed my godfather, and Aunt Rosine said something in
English to the Duc de Morny which made him smile shrewdly under his fine
moustache. Mlle. de Brabender scolded me in a low voice, and her
scoldings were like words from Heaven. When at last luncheon was over,
mamma told me, as she passed, to pour out the coffee. Marguerite helped
me to arrange the cups and I went into the drawing-room.

Maître G----, the notary from Havre, whom I detested, was already there.
He represented the family of my father, who had died a few years before
at Pisa in a way which had never been explained, but which seemed
mysterious. My childish hatred was instinctive, and I learnt later on
that this man had been my father's bitter enemy. He was very, very ugly,
this notary; his whole face seemed to have moved upwards. It was as
though he had been hanging by his hair for a long time, and his eyes,
his mouth, his cheeks, and his nose had got into the habit of trying to
reach the back of his head. He ought to have had a joyful expression, as
so many of his features turned up, but instead of this his face was
smooth and sinister. He had red hair, planted in his head like couch
grass, and on his nose he wore a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles. Oh, the
horrible man! What a torturing nightmare the very memory of him is, for
he was the evil genius of my father, and his hatred now pursued me!

 [Illustration: _From a_]  THE HAVRE NOTARY IN HIS OFFICE. [_Drawing._]

My poor grandmother, since the death of my father, never went out, but
spent her time mourning the loss of her beloved son, who had died so
young. She had absolute faith in this man, who, besides, was the
executor of my father's will. He had the control of the money which my
dear father had left me. I was not to touch it until the day of my
marriage, but my mother was to use the interest for my education.

           [Illustration: _From a_]  FÉLIX FAURE. [_Drawing_]

My uncle, Félix Faure (no relation of the late President), was also
there. He was a very delightful man, handsome, too, and he had a deep,
sympathetic voice. I loved him dearly, and, indeed, I love him now,
although I have not seen him for a long time, as he has buried himself
alive at the Grande Chartreuse, to await there, far away from the rest
of the world, the time when he will rejoin those whom he loved so
dearly.

Seated near the fireplace, buried in an arm-chair, M. Lesprin pulled out
his watch in a querulous way. He was an old friend of the family, and he
always called me "_ma fil_," which annoyed me greatly, as did his
familiarity. He considered me stupid, and when I handed him his coffee
he said, in a jeering tone: "And is it for you, _ma fil_, that so many
honest people have been hindered in their work? We have plenty of other
things to attend to, I can assure you, than to discuss the fate of a
little brat like you. Ah, if it had been her sister, there would have
been no difficulty," and with his benumbed fingers he patted Jeanne's
head, as she sat on the floor plaiting the fringe of the sofa upon which
he was seated.

When the coffee had been taken, the cups carried away, and my sister
also, there was a short silence. The Duc de Morny rose to take his
leave, but my mother begged him to stay. "You will be able to advise
us," she urged, and the Duke took his seat again near my aunt, with
whom, it seemed to me, he was carrying on a slight flirtation. Mamma had
moved nearer to the window, her embroidery-frame in front of her, and
her beautiful, clear-cut profile showing to advantage against the light.
She looked as though she had nothing to do with what was about to be
discussed. The hideous notary was standing up by the chimneypiece, and
my uncle had drawn me near to him.

My godfather, Régis de L----, seemed to be the exact counterpart of M.
Lesprin; they both of them had the same bourgeois mind, and were equally
stubborn and obstinate. They were both devoted to whist and good wine,
and they both agreed that I was thin enough for a scarecrow. The door
opened and a pale, dark-haired woman entered, a most poetical-looking
and charming creature. It was Mme. Guérard, "the lady of the upstairs
flat," as Marguerite always called her. My mother had made friends with
her, in rather a patronizing way certainly, but Mme. Guérard was devoted
to me and endured the little slights to which she was treated very
patiently for my sake. She was tall and slender as a lath, very
compliant and demure. She had no hat on, and was wearing an indoor gown
of _indienne_ with a design of little brown leaves.

    [Illustration: MME. GUÉRARD, THE GREAT FRIEND OF SARAH BERNHARDT
    _From a Photo. by_]      WHEN A CHILD.            [_Delintraz._]

M. Lesprin muttered something, I did not catch what. The abominable man
gave a very curt bow, as Mme. Guérard was so simply dressed. The Duc de
Morny was very gracious, for the new-comer was so pretty. My godfather
merely bent his head, as Mme. Guérard was nothing to him. Aunt Rosine
glanced at her from head to foot--Mme. Guérard was by no means rich.
Mlle. de Brabender shook hands cordially with her, for Mme. Guérard was
fond of me.

My uncle, Félix Faure, gave her a chair and asked her to sit down, and
then inquired in a kindly way about her husband, a _savant_, with whom
my uncle collaborated sometimes for his book, "The Life of St. Louis."

Mamma had merely glanced across the room without raising her head, for
Mme. Guérard did not prefer my sister to me.

"Well, as we have come here on account of this child," said my
godfather, looking at his watch, "we must begin and discuss what is to
be done with her."

I began to tremble, and drew closer to "_mon petit dame_," as I had
always called Mme. Guérard from my infancy, and to Mlle. de Brabender.
They each took my hand by way of encouraging me.

"Yes," continued M. Lesprin, with a laugh, "it appears you want to be a
nun."

"Ah, indeed?" said the Duc de Morny to Aunt Rosine.

"'Sh! Be serious," she remarked. Mamma shrugged her shoulders and held
her wools up close to her eyes to match them.

"You have to be rich, though, to enter a convent," grunted the Havre
notary, "and you have not a sou." I leaned towards Mlle. de Brabender
and whispered, "I have the money that papa left."

The horrid man overheard.

"Your father left some money to get you married," he said.

"Well, then, I'll marry the _bon Dieu_," I answered, and my voice was
quite resolute now. I turned very red, and for the second time in my
life I felt a desire and a strong inclination to fight for myself. I had
no more fear, as everyone had gone too far and provoked me too much. I
slipped away from my two kind friends and advanced towards the other
group.

"I will be a nun, I will!" I exclaimed. "I know that papa left me some
money so that I should be married, and I know that the nuns marry the
Saviour. Mamma says she does not care, it is all the same to her; so
that it won't be vexing her at all, and they love me better at the
convent than you do here!"

"My dear child," said my uncle, drawing me towards him, "your religious
vocation appears to me to be mainly a wish to have someone to care for."

"And to be cared for herself," murmured Mme. Guérard, in a very low
voice.

Everyone glanced at mamma, who shrugged her shoulders slightly. It
seemed to me as though the glance they all gave her was a reproachful
one, and I felt a pang of remorse at once. I went across to her and,
throwing my arms round her neck, said:--

"You don't mind my being a nun, do you? It won't make you unhappy, will
it?"

Mamma stroked my hair, of which she was very proud.

"Yes, it would make me unhappy. You know very well that, after your
sister, I love you better than anyone else in the world."

She said this very slowly in a gentle voice. It was like the sound of a
little waterfall as it flows down, babbling and clear, from the
mountain, dragging with it the gravel, and gradually increasing in
volume, with the thawed snow, until it sweeps away rocks and trees in
its course. This was the effect my mother's clear, drawling voice had
upon me at that moment. I rushed back impulsively to the others, who
were all speechless at this unexpected and spontaneous burst of
eloquence. I went from one to the other, explaining my decision, and
giving reasons which were certainly no reasons at all. I did my utmost
to get someone to support me in the matter. Finally the Duc de Morny was
bored, and rose to go.

"Do you know what you ought to do with this child?" he said. "You ought
to send her to the Conservatoire." He then patted my cheek, kissed my
aunt's hand, and bowed to all the others. As he bent over my mother's
hand, I heard him say to her, "You would have made a bad diplomatist,
but take my advice and send her to the Conservatoire."

He then took his departure, and I gazed at everyone in perfect anguish.

The Conservatoire! What was it? What did it mean?

I went up to my governess, Mlle. de Brabender. Her lips were firmly
pressed together, and she looked shocked, just as she did sometimes when
my godfather told, at table, some story of which she did not approve. My
uncle, Félix Faure, was looking at the floor in an absent-minded way;
the notary had a spiteful look in his eyes; my aunt was holding forth in
a very excited manner; and M. Lesprin kept shaking his head and
muttering, "Perhaps--yes--who knows? Hum! hum!" Mme. Guérard was very
pale and sad, and she looked at me with infinite tenderness.

What could be this Conservatoire? The word uttered so carelessly seemed
to have entirely disturbed the equanimity of all these people. Each of
them seemed to me to have a different impression about it, but none
looked pleased. Suddenly, in the midst of the general embarrassment, my
godfather exclaimed, brutally:--

"She is too thin to make an actress."

"I won't be an actress!" I exclaimed.

"You don't know what an actress is," said my aunt.

"Oh, yes, I do. Rachel is an actress!"

"You know Rachel?" asked mamma, getting up.

"Oh, yes; she came to the convent once to see little Adèle Sarony. She
went all over the convent and into the garden, and she had to sit down
because she could not get her breath. They fetched her something to
bring her round, and she was so pale--oh, so pale! I was very sorry for
her, and Sister Appoline told me that what she did was killing her, for
she was an actress, and so I won't be an actress, I won't!"

I had said all this in a breath, with my cheeks on fire and my voice
hard.

I remembered all that Sister Appoline had told me, and Mother
Sainte-Sophie, too, the Superior of the convent. I remembered, too, that
when Rachel had gone out of the garden, looking very pale and holding a
lady's arm for support, a little girl had put her tongue out at her. I
did not want people to put out their tongues at me when I was grown up.
There were a hundred other things, too, to which I objected, and about
which I have only a vague memory now.

My godfather laughed heartily, but my uncle was very grave. The others
discussed the matter in a very excited way with my mother, who looked
weary and bored. Mlle. de Brabender and Mme. Guérard were arguing in a
low voice, and I thought of the aristocratic man who had just left us. I
was very angry with him, for this idea of the Conservatoire was his.
"Conservatoire!" This word frightened me. It was he who wanted me to be
an actress, and now he had disappeared, and I could not talk the matter
over with him. He had gone away smiling and tranquil, patting my head in
the most ordinary yet friendly way. He had gone off without troubling a
straw about the poor little, meagre child whose future was being
discussed. "Send her to the Conservatoire," and this phrase, that had
come to his lips so easily, was like a veritable bomb hurled into my
life. I, the little, dreamy child, who that morning had rejected princes
and kings; I, whose trembling fingers had only that morning told over
whole rosaries of dreams and fancies; I, who only a few hours before had
felt my heart beat wildly with some inexplicable emotion, and who had
got up expecting some great event to happen during the day! Everything
had given way under that phrase, which seemed as heavy as lead and as
murderous as a cannon-ball. _Send her to the Conservatoire!_

I guessed somehow that that phrase was destined to be the finger-post of
my life. All these people had stopped at the bend of the road where
there were crossways.

_Send her to the Conservatoire!_ I wanted to be a nun, and they all
thought that absurd, idiotic, unreasonable. Those words, "Send her to
the Conservatoire," had opened up a new field of discussion, widened the
horizon of the future. My uncle, Félix Faure, and Mlle. de Brabender
were the only ones who disapproved of this idea, but they were in the
minority--a passive minority which felt for me. I got very nervous and
excited, and my mother sent me away. Mlle. de Brabender tried to console
me. Mme. Guérard said that this career had its advantages. Mlle. de
Brabender considered that the convent would have a great fascination for
so dreamy a nature as mine. The one was very religious and a great
church-goer, and the other was a pagan in the purest acceptation of that
word, and yet the two women got on very well together, thanks to their
affectionate devotion to me.

Mme. Guérard adored the proud rebelliousness of my nature, my pretty
face, and the slenderness of my figure; Mlle. de Brabender was touched
by my delicate health. She spent no end of time trying to smooth my
refractory hair. She endeavoured to comfort me when I was jealous at not
being loved as much as my sister; but what she liked best about me was
my voice. She always declared that my voice was modulated for prayers,
and my delight in the convent appeared to her quite natural. She loved
me with a gentle, pious affection, and Mme. Guérard loved me with bursts
of paganism. These two women, whose memory is still dear to me, shared
me between them, and made the best of my good qualities and my faults. I
certainly owe to both of them this study of myself and the vision I have
of myself.

The day was destined to end in the strangest of fashions. Mme. Guérard
had gone back to her apartment upstairs, and I was lying back on a
little straw arm-chair, which was the most ornamental piece of furniture
in my room. I felt very drowsy, and was holding Mlle. de Brabender's
hand in mine when the door opened and my aunt entered, followed by my
mother. I can see them now--my aunt in her dress of puce silk trimmed
with fur, her brown velvet hat tied under her chin with long, wide
strings, and mamma, who had taken off her dress and put on a white
woollen dressing-gown. She always detested keeping on her dress in the
house, and I understood by her change of costume that everyone had gone
and that my aunt was ready to leave. I got up from my arm-chair, but
mamma made me sit down again.

"Rest yourself thoroughly," she said, "for we are going to take you to
the theatre this evening--to the Français."

   [Illustration: THE THÉÂTRE FRANÇAIS, TO WHICH SARAH BERNHARDT WAS
     TAKEN TO SEE HER FIRST PLAY WHEN HER DESTINY FOR THE STAGE HAD
   _From a_]                BEEN DECIDED.                 [_Photo._]

I felt sure that this was just a bait, and I would not show any sign of
pleasure, although in my heart I was delighted at the idea of going to
the Français. The only theatre I knew anything of was the Robert Houdin,
to which I was taken sometimes with my sister, and I fancy that it was
for her benefit we went, as I was really too old to care for that kind
of performance.

"Will you come with us?" mamma said, turning to Mlle. de Brabender.

"Willingly, madame," she replied. "I will go home and change my dress."

My aunt laughed at my sullen looks.

"Little fraud," she said, as she went away, "you are hiding your
delight. Ah, well, you will see some actresses to-night."

"Is Rachel going to act?" I asked.

"Oh, no; she is ill."

My aunt kissed me and went away, saying she should see me again later
on, and my mother followed her out of the room. Mlle. de Brabender then
prepared to leave me, as she had to go home to dress, and to say that
she would not be in until quite late. She lived at a convent where old
maids and widows were taken as boarders, and special permission had to
be obtained when one wished to be out later than ten at night. When I
was alone I swung myself backwards and forwards in my arm-chair, which,
by the way, was anything but a rocking chair. I began to think, and for
the first time in my life my critical comprehension came to my aid. And
so all these serious people had been inconvenienced, the notary fetched
from Havre, my uncle dragged away from working at his book, the old
bachelor, M. Lesprin, disturbed in his habits and customs, my godfather
kept away from the Stock Exchange, and that aristocratic and sceptical
Duc de Morny cramped up for two hours in the midst of our bourgeois
surroundings, and all to end in this decision: _she shall be taken to
the theatre_!

I do not know what part my uncle had taken in this burlesque plan, but I
doubt whether it was to his taste. All the same, I was glad to go to the
theatre; it made me feel more important. That morning on waking up I was
quite a child, and now events had taken place which had transformed me
into a young woman. I had been discussed by everyone, and I had
expressed my wishes--without any result, certainly; but all the same I
had expressed them, and now it was deemed necessary to humour and
indulge me in order to win me over. They could not force me into
agreeing to what they wanted me to do; my consent was necessary; and I
felt so joyful and so proud about it that I was quite touched and almost
ready to yield. I said to myself that it would be better to hold my own
and let them ask me again.

After dinner we all squeezed into a cab--mamma, my godfather, Mlle. de
Brabender, and I. My godfather made me a present of some white gloves.

    [Illustration: THE HALL AND STAIRCASE OF THE THÉÂTRE FRANÇAIS.]

On mounting the steps at the Français I trod on a lady's dress. She
turned round and called me a "stupid child." I moved back hastily and
came into collision with a very stout old gentleman, who gave me a rough
push forward, so that I felt inclined to burst out crying.

     [Illustration: THE BOXES OF THE THÉÂTRE FRANÇAIS, FROM ONE OF
               WHICH SARAH BERNHARDT SAW HER FIRST PLAY.]

When once we were all installed in a box facing the stage, mamma and I
in the first row, with Mlle. de Brabender behind me, I felt more
reassured. I was close against the partition of the box, and I could
feel Mlle. de Brabender's sharp knees through the velvet of my chair.
This gave me confidence, and I leaned against the back of the chair,
purposely to feel the support of those two knees.

When the curtain slowly rose I thought I should have fainted. It was as
though the curtain of my future life were being raised. Those columns
("Britannicus" was being played) were to be my palaces, the friezes
above were to be my skies, and those boards were to bend under my frail
weight. I heard nothing of "Britannicus," for I was far, far away, at
Grand Champ, in my dormitory there.

"Well, what do you think of it?" asked my godfather, when the curtain
fell. I did not answer, and he laid his hand on my head and turned my
face round towards him. I was crying, and big tears were rolling slowly
down my cheeks, the kind of tears that come without any sobs and as if
there were no hope that they would ever cease.

My godfather shrugged his shoulders and, getting up, left the box,
banging the door after him. Mamma, losing all patience with me,
proceeded to review the house through her opera-glass. Mlle. de.
Brabender passed me her handkerchief, for my own had fallen, and I had
not the courage to pick it up.

When the curtain rose on the second piece, "Amphitryon," I made an
effort to listen, in order to please my governess, who was so kind and
so conciliating. I remember only one thing about it, and that was I was
so sorry for Alemène, who seemed to be so unhappy, that I burst into
audible sobs, and that everyone, much amused, looked at our box. My
mother was most annoyed, and promptly took me out, accompanied by Mlle.
de Brabender, leaving my godfather furious. "_Bon Dieu de bois!_" I
heard him mutter, "what an idiot the child is! They'd better put her in
the convent and let her stop there."

My teeth were chattering when Mlle. de Brabender, helped by Marguerite,
put me to bed. Mme. Guérard was there too; she had been listening for my
return, as though foreseeing what would happen.

I did not get up again for six weeks, and only narrowly escaped dying of
brain fever.

Such was the _début_ of my artistic career.

                          (_To be continued._)



                   THE MUTINOUS CONDUCT OF MRS RYDER.
                           BY MORLEY ROBERTS.


Although Watchett of the _Battle-Axe_ and Ryder of the _Star of the
South_ were cousins, there was no great love lost between them, and all
unprejudiced observers declared that this lack of mutual admiration was
in no way due to Captain Ryder. That they remained friends at all was
owing largely to his infinite good nature, and to the further fact that
Mrs. Ryder pitied Mrs. Watchett.

"I wonder she goes to sea with him at all," she said. "If you were one
quarter as horrid as your cousin, Will, I should never go to sea till
you came ashore."

But she always went to sea with Will Ryder. It was their great delight
to be together, and there were few men, married or single, who did not
take a certain pleasure in seeing how fond they were of each other. He
was a typical seaman of the best kind; he had a fine voice for singing
and for hailing the foretopsail yard; his eyes were as blue as
forget-me-nots, and his skin was as clear as the air on the Cordilleras
which peeped at them over the tops of the barren hills which surround
the Bay of Valparaiso. And Mrs. Ryder was just the kind of wife for a
man who was somewhat inclined to take things easily. If she was as
pretty as the peach, she had, like the peach, something inside which was
not altogether soft. Her brown eyes could turn black--she had resolution
and courage.

"You shall not put up with it," was a favourite expression on her
tongue. And there were times, to use his own expression, when she made
sail when he would have shortened it. In that sense she was certainly
capable of "carrying on."

Both vessels were barques of about eleven hundred tons register, and if
the _Star of the South_ had about twenty tons to the good in size she
was rather harder to work. It is the nature of ships to develop in
certain ways, and though both of these barques were sister ships it is
always certain that sisters are never quite alike. But as they belonged
to the same Port of London, and were owned by two branches of the same
family, all of whose money was divided up in sixty-fourths, according to
the common rule with ships, they were rivals and rival beauties. But,
unlike the more respectable ladies who owned them, both the vessels were
fast, and it was a sore point of honour with Ryder and Watchett to prove
their own the fastest.

"If she only worked a little easier, I could lick his head off," said
Ryder, sadly.

But there was the rub. The _Star of the South_ needed more "beef" on her
than the _Battle-Axe_. She wasn't so quick in stays. By the time Ryder
yelled "Let go and haul," the _Battle-Axe_ was gathering headway on a
fresh tack.

"And instead of having two more hands than we are allowed, we are two
short," said his wife, bitterly. "If I were you, Will, I'd take those
Greeks."

"Not by an entire jugful," replied Captain Ryder. "I remember the
_Lennie_ and the _Caswell_, my dear. I never knew Valparaiso so bare of
men."

"And we're sailing to-morrow," said Connie Ryder, angrily; "and you've
betted him a hundred pounds we shall dock before him. It's too bad. I
wonder whether he'd give us another day?"

But Ryder shook his head.

"And you've known him for years! He's spending that money in his mind."

"But not on his wife, Will," said Mrs. Ryder. "If we win, I'm to have
it."

"I'd give him twenty to let me off," said Ryder.

But Connie Ryder went on board the _Battle-Axe_ to see if she could
induce her husband's cousin to forego the advantage he had already
gained before sailing. She found him dark and grim and as hard as
adamant.

"A bet's a bet and business is business," said Watchett. "We appointed
to-morrow, and, bar lying out a gale from the north, with two anchors
down and the cables out to the bitter end, I'll sail."

His wife, who was as meek as milk, suggested humbly that it would be
more interesting if he waited.

"I ain't in this for interest; I'm in it for capital," said Watchett,
grinning gloomily. "The more like a dead certainty it looks the better I
shall be pleased."

Mrs. Ryder darkened.

"I don't think you're a sportsman," she said, rather shortly.

"I ain't," retorted old Watchett; "I'm a seaman, and him that'd go to
sea for sport would go to Davy Jones for pastime. You can tell Bill that
I'll give him ten per cent. discount for cash now."

As Mrs. Ryder knew that he never called her husband "Bill" unless he
desired to be more or less offensive, she showed unmistakable signs of
temper.

"If I ever get half a chance to make you sorry, I will," she said.

"Let it go at that," said Watchett, sulkily. "I got on all right with
Bill before you took to going to sea with him."

"He was too soft with you," said Bill's wife.

"And a deal softer with you than I'd be," said Watchett.

"Oh, please, please don't," cried Mary Watchett, in great distress.

"I thought you were a gentleman," said Connie Ryder.

 [Illustration: "'I THOUGHT YOU WERE A GENTLEMAN,' SAID CONNIE RYDER."]

"Not you," replied Watchett; "you never, and you know it. I'm not one
and never hankered to be. I'm rough and tough and a seaman of the old
school. I'm no sea dandy. I'm Jack Watchett, as plain as you like."

"You're much plainer than I like," retorted his cousin's wife, "very
much plainer."

And though she kissed Mary Watchett she wondered greatly how any woman
could kiss Mary Watchett's husband.

"If I ever get a chance," she said. "But there, how can I?"

She wept a little out of pure anger as she returned to the _Star of the
South_. When she got on board she found the mate and second mate
standing by the gangway.

"Is there no chance of these men, Mr. Semple"?

"No more than if it was the year '49 and this was San Francisco," said
the mate, who was a hoary-headed old sea-dog, a great deal more like the
old school than "plain Jack Watchett."

"Why doesna the captain take they Greeks, ma'am?" asked McGill, the
second mate, who had been almost long enough out of Scotland to forget
his own language.

"Because he doesn't like any but Englishmen," said Connie Ryder.

"And Scotch, of course," she added, as she saw McGill's jaw fall a
little. "I've been trying to get Captain Watchett to give us another
day."

"All our ship and cargo to a paper-bag of beans he didn't, ma'am," said
Semple.

"I--I hate him," cried Connie Ryder, as she entered the cabin.

"She's as keen as mustard--as red pepper," said Semple; "if she'd been a
man she'd have made a seaman."

"I've never sailed wi' a skeeper's wife before," said McGill, who had
shipped in the _Star of the South_ a week earlier, in place of the
second mate, who had been given his discharge for drunkenness. "Is she
at all interferin', Mr. Semple?"

Old Semple nodded.

"She interferes some, and it would be an obstinate cook that disputed
with her. She made a revolution in the galley, my word, when she first
came on board. Some would say she cockered the crew over-much, but I was
long enough in the fo'c's'le not to forget that even a hog of a man
don't do best on hogwash."

Which was a marvellous concession on the part of any of the after-guard
of any ship, seeing how the notion persists among owners, and even among
officers, that the worse men are treated the better they work.

"She seems a comfortable ship," owned McGill.

And so everyone on board of her allowed.

"Though she is a bit of a heart-breaker to handle," said the men
for'ard. "But for that she be a daisy. And to think that the bally
_Battle-Axe_ goes about like a racing yacht!"

It made them sore to think of it. But it also made the men on board
their rival sore to think how comfortable the _Star of the South_ was in
all other respects.

Owing to the fact that the _Battle-Axe's_ crowd was sulky, the _Star of
the South_ got her anchor out of the ground and stood to the north-west
to round Point Angelos a good ten minutes before Watchett's vessel was
under way.

"That's good," said Connie Ryder. "I know they're a sulky lot by now in
the _Battle-Axe_. And our men work like dears."

It was with difficulty she kept from tailing on to the braces as they
jammed the _Star_ close up to weather the Point. For the wind was
drawing down the coast from the nor'ard, and Valparaiso harbour faces
due north. She was glad when they rounded the Point and squared away,
for if there was any real difference in the sailing qualities of the
rival barques, the _Star_ was best before the wind and the _Battle-Axe_
when she was in a bow-line.

"And with any real luck," said Mrs. Ryder, "we may have a good fair wind
all the way till we cross the line."

It was so far ahead to consider the north-east trades, which meant such
mighty long stretches in a wind, that she declined to think of them. And
she entirely forgot the calms of Capricorn.

"We're doing very well, Will," she said to her husband when the
starboard watch went below and the routine of the passage home
commenced.

"It's early days," replied Will Ryder. "I fancy the _Battle-Axe_ is in
her best trim for a wind astern."

But Mrs. Ryder didn't believe it.

"And if she is, she mayn't be so good when it comes to beating."

She knew what she was talking about and spoke good sense.

"It's going to be luck," said Ryder. "If either of us get a good slant
that the other misses, the last will be out of it. But I wish I'd had
those other two hands. The _Star_ wants 'beef' on the braces. Mr.
Semple, as soon as possible see all the parrals greased and the blocks
running as free as you can make 'em."

And Semple did his best, as the crew did. But Mrs. Ryder had her doubts
as to whether her husband was doing his. For once he seemed to think
failure was a foregone conclusion.

"I think it must be his liver," said Mrs. Ryder. "I'll see to that at
once."

But instead of looking up the medicine chest she came across the Pacific
Directory.

"I never thought of that," she said. "He's never done it, now he shall."

She took the big book down and read one part of it eagerly.

"I don't see why not," she decided, and she went to her husband with the
request that he should run through Magellan's Straits when he came to
it.

"Not for dollars," said Will Ryder. "When I'm skipper of a Pacific
Navigation boat I'll take you through, but not till then."

"But look at all you cut off," urged his wife, "if you get through."

"And how you are cut off if you don't," retorted Ryder. "When I was an
apprentice I went through in fine weather, and I'd rather drive a 'bus
down Fleet Street in a fog than try it."

She said he had very little enterprise and pouted.

"Suppose the _Battle-Axe_ does it?"

Ryder declined to suppose it.

"John wouldn't try it if you could guarantee the weather. I know him."

"You never take my advice," said his wife.

"I love you too much," replied Will Ryder. He put his arm about her, but
she was cross and pushed him away.

"This is mutiny," said the captain, smiling.

"Well, I feel mutinous," retorted Connie. "I wanted you to steal two of
your cousin's men and you wouldn't. I'm sure they would have come, for
what the _Battle-Axe_ owed them. And you wouldn't. And now I want to go
through the Straits and you won't. The very, very next time that I want
to do anything I shall do it without asking you. Why did you bet a
hundred pounds if you weren't prepared to try to win it?"

"We'll win yet," said the skipper, cheerfully, "We're only just
started."

The two vessels kept company right down to the Horn, and there, between
Ildefonso Island and the Diego Ramirez Islands, the _Star of the South_
lost sight of her sister and her rival, in a dark sou'-westerly gale.
With the wind astern as it was when they squared away with Cape Horn
frowning to the nor'-west the _Star_ was a shooting star, as they said
for'ard.

"If we could on'y carry a gale like this right to the line, we'd 'ave a
pull over the _Battle-Axe_, ma'am," said Silas Bagge, an old fo'c's'le
man, who was Mrs. Ryder's favourite among all the crew. He was a
magnificent old chap with a long white beard, which he wore tucked
inside a guernsey, except in fine weather.

"But we can't; there'll be the trades," said the captain's wife,
dolorously.

"I've picked up the sou'-east trade blowin' a gale, ma'am, before now,"
said Bagge; "years ago, in '74 or thereabouts, I was in the
_Secunderabad_, and we crossed the line, bound south, doing eleven
close-'auled, and we carried 'em to twenty-seven south latitude. There's
times when it's difficult to say where the trades begin south too. Mebbe
we'll be chased by such a gale as this nigh up to thirty south."

"It's hoping too much," said Mrs. Ryder.

"Hope till you bust, ma'am," said Silas Bagge. "Nothin's lost till it's
won. If we can only get out of the doldrums without breaking our hearts
working the ship, there's no knowing what'll 'appen. 'Twas a pity we
didn't get them other two 'ands, though."

And there she agreed with him.

    [Illustration: "'HOPE TILL YOU BUST, MA'AM,' SAID SILAS BAGGE."]

"Me and Bob Condy could 'ave got Gribbs and Tidewell out of the
_Battle-Axe_ easy as easy," said Silas, regretfully. "'Twas a lost
hopportunity, and there you are."

The honourable conduct of his skipper in vetoing this little game seemed
no more than foolishness to Bagge.

"When we comes to the Hequator and it's 'square away' and 'brace up'
every five minutes till one's 'ands are raw, 'twill be a grief to every
mother's son aboard," said Bagge, as he touched his cap and went
for'ard.

But now the _Star of the South_ went booming on the outside of the
Falklands with a gale that drew into the sou'-sou'-west and howled after
her. She scooped up the seas at times and dipped her nose into them, and
threw them apart and wallowed. The men were happy, for the fo'c's'le
didn't leak, and the galley-fire was kept going every night to dry their
clothes. At midnight every man got a mug of cocoa, and those that rose
up called Mrs. Ryder blessed, and those that lay down agreed with them.
The _Star_ was a happy ship. There was no rule against playing the
concertina on a Sunday in her fo'c's'le, and the men were not reduced to
playing "blind swaps" with their oldest rags for amusement, as they were
in the _Battle-Axe_. And yet every man in the _Star_ knew his time for
growling was coming on, with every pitch and send of the sea.

They picked up the trades in nearly 30deg. south, with only a few days
of a light and variable breeze, and the trades were good.

"But where's the _Battle-Axe_?" asked Mrs. Ryder.

She kept a bright look-out for her, and deeply regretted that her
petticoats prevented her going aloft to search the horizon for John
Watchett. She rubbed her hands in hope.

"I do believe, Will, that we must be ahead of him," she declared, after
the south-east trade had been steady on the _Star's_ starboard beam for
a week.

"Not much ahead," replied Will.

And just then Bob Condy, who was aloft on the foreto'gallant yard
cutting off old seizings and putting on new ones, hailed the deck.

"There's a sail on the port beam, sir."

"Take a glass aloft and have a look at her, Mr. McGill," said the
skipper. "No, never mind, I'll go myself, as you've never seen the
_Battle-Axe_ at sea. I know the cut of her jib, and no mistake."

So Will Ryder went up to the maintop-gallant-yard, and with his leg
astride of the yard took a squint to loo'ard. He shut up the glass so
quick that his wife knew at once that the distant sail was the
_Battle-Axe_. As he came down slowly he nodded to her.

"It is?"

"Rather," said Ryder. "I'm sorry we've no stun-sails. We're carrying all
we've got and all we can."

"And to think he's as good as we were on our own point of sailing!" said
his wife, with the most visible vexation. "Can't you do anything to make
her go faster, Will?"

    [Illustration: "MRS. RYDER SAT ON A HEN-COOP AND NEARLY CRIED."]

And when Will said he couldn't unless he got out and pushed, Mrs. Ryder
sat on a hen-coop and very nearly cried. For if the _Battle-Axe_ had
done so well up to this she would do better in the dead regions of the
line, and the _Star_ would do much worse. There the want of a few more
hands would tell. The _Star_ was no good at catching cat's-paws, and
short-handed she worked like an unoiled gate.

"If I'd only done what Silas Bagge wanted," she said, "we'd have been
all right. To think that the want of a couple of hands should make all
the difference."

It was cruelly hard, but when vessels are undermanned at any time, less
than their complement means "pull devil, pull baker," with the former
best at the tug of war.

For days there was nothing to choose between the vessels, save that the
unusual strength of the trades gave the _Star_ a trifling advantage.
Every night Watchett took in his royals. This Ryder declined to do,
though he often expected them to take themselves in.

"What did I say, ma'am?" said old Bagge. "I told you it _could_ blow
quite 'eavy in its way in the south-east trades."

And thus it happened that what the _Star_ lost by day she pulled up by
night. And presently the _Battle-Axe_ edged up closer and at last was
within hailing distance. Watchett stood on his poop with a
speaking-trumpet, and roared in sombre triumph:--

"I'm as good as you this trip on your best p'int, Ryder!"

"Tell him to go to--to thunder," said Mrs. Ryder, angrily. Nevertheless,
she waved her handkerchief to her enemy's wife, who was standing by
"plain Jack Watchett."

"You've done mighty well," said Ryder, in his turn, "but it isn't over
yet."

Jack Watchett intimated that he thought it was. He offered to double the
bet. He also undertook to sail round the _Star of the South_ in a light
wind. He offered to tow her, and made himself so disagreeable that Mrs.
Ryder, who knew what became a lady, went below to prevent her snatching
the speaking-trumpet from her husband and saying things for which she
would be sorry afterwards. But Ryder, though he was by no means a saint,
kept his temper and only replied with chaff, which was much more
offensive to Watchett than bad language.

"And don't be _too_ sure," he added. "I may do you yet."

"Not you," said Watchett. "I'm cocksure."

They sailed in company for a week, and gradually, as the trade lessened
in driving power, the _Battle-Axe_ drew ahead inch by inch. And as she
did Mrs. Ryder's appetite failed--she looked thin and ill.

"Don't feel it so much, chickabiddy," said her husband.

"I can't help it," sobbed Connie. "I hate your cousin. Oh, Will, if
you'd only let me entice those two men from him. Bagge was sure that
Gribbs and Tidewell would have come."

"It wouldn't have been fair," said Ryder.

"I--I--wanted to win," replied Connie; "and it'll be calm directly, and
you know what that means."

It _was_ calm directly, and very soon everyone knew what it meant. For
it was a real fat streak of a calm that both vessels ran into. And as
luck would have it the _Battle-Axe_, which was by now almost hull down
to the nor'ard, got into it first. The _Star of the South_ carried the
wind with her till she was within a mile of her rival. For a whole day
they pointed their jibbooms alternately at Africa and South America, to
the North Pole and the South. What little breeze there was after that
day took them farther still into an absolute area of no wind at all.

"This is the flattest calm I ever saw," said Ryder. "In such a calm as
this he has no advantage."

They boxed the compass for the best part of a week and lay and cooked in
a sun that made the deck-seams bubble. At night the air was as hot as it
had been by day. The men lay on deck, on the deck-house, on the
fo'c's'le head.

"This is a bally scorcher," said the crews of both ships. "Let's
whistle."

They whistled feebly, but the god of the winds had gone a journey, or
was as fast asleep as Baal. And day by day the two vessels drifted
together. At last they had to lower the boats and tow them apart.
Watchett was very sick with the whole meteorology of the universe, and
being a whole-souled man, incapable of more than one animosity at a
time, he found no leisure to spare from reviling a heaven of brass to
taunt Ryder. At the end of the week he even hailed the _Star_ and
offered to come on board and bring his wife.

"I don't want him," said Connie Ryder: "I won't have him."

And as she said so she jumped as if a pin had been stuck into her.

"What's the matter?" asked her husband.

"Nothing," said Connie. "But let him come!"

She went for'ard to interview the cook, so she said. But she really went
to interview Silas Bagge. When she came back she found Watchett and his
wife on board. If she was a little stiff with Watchett he never noticed
it. As a matter of fact, the whims and fads and tempers of a woman were
of no more account than the growling of the men for'ard. He was too much
engaged in cursing the weather to pay her any attention.

"This licks me," he said; "in a week we ain't moved--we're stuck. 'Ow
long will it last, Bill?"

"It looks as if it might last for ever," replied Ryder. "We've struck a
bad streak."

The women had tea and the men drank whisky and water. Although Watchett
didn't know it, two of his hands left the boat and were given something
to eat in the galley by Mrs. Ryder's orders. It was Bagge who conveyed
the invitation, with the connivance of the mate, for whom the word of
the captain's wife was law.

"'Ave some marmalade and butter?" said Bagge. "Does they feed you good
in the _Battle-Axe_, Gribbs?"

     [Illustration: "'AVE SOME MARMALADE AND BUTTER?' SAID BAGGE."]

"Hogwash," said Gribbs, with his mouth full. "Ain't it, Tidewell?"

Tidewell, who was a youngster of a good middle-class family, who had
gone to sea as an apprentice and run from his ship, agreed with many
bitter words.

"As I told you, we lives like fightin'-cocks 'ere," said Bagge. "When
you're full in the back teeth, we'll 'ave your mates up. We likes to
feed the pore and 'ungry, don't we, doctor?"

The cook, to whom Bagge had confided something, said he did his best,
his humble best.

"The _Star's_ an 'appy ship," he added. "We know what your ship is."

The other two men came up in their turn and were filled with tea and
biscuit and butter and marmalade till they smiled.

"This is like home," said Wat Crampe, who was from Newcastle.

"It wass petter--much petter," said Evan Evans, "and ass for the
captain's wife, she iss a lady, whatefer."

That evening Ryder and his wife returned the call and were rowed to the
_Battle-Axe_ by Bagge, Bob Condy, and two more of the men. Bagge and
Condy went into the fo'c's'le. They lost no time in condemning the
_Battle-Axe_ and in lauding their own ship.

"This 'ere's a stinkin' 'ooker, mates," said Silas Bagge; "why, our
fo'c's'le is a lady's droring-room compared with it. And as for the
grub, ask them as come on board us this afternoon. What d'ye say,
Gribbs?"

"Toppin'," said Gribbs. "It's spiled my happetite 'ere."

"It wass good," said the Welshman; "it wass good, whatefer."

Bagge took Billy Gribbs aside on the deck and had a talk with him.

"Oh, Lord!" said Gribbs. "Oh, what?"

"Straight talk," replied Silas; "_she_ said so."

"Do you mean it?"

"Do I mean it?" replied Silas, with unutterable scorn. "In course I mean
it. It will sarve them right as it sarves right."

Gribbs held on to the rail and laughed till he ached. "It's the rummiest
notion I ever 'eard tell on."

"Not _so_ rummy!"

"Wot!" cried Gribbs, "not so rummy? Well, if it ain't so rummy, I'm
jiggered. I'll think of it."

"Do, and tell your mate Tidewell."

"If I tell Ned, 'e'll do it for sure. 'E's the biggest joker 'ere!"

"Then tell him," said Silas.

That evening Ned Tidewell and Billy Gribbs acted in a very strange way
on board the _Battle-Axe_. Without any obvious reason they kept on
bursting into violent fits of laughter.

"The pore blokes is gone dotty from the 'eat," said the pitying crowd.
"We've 'eard of such before."

"Why shouldn't I laugh?" asked Gribbs. "I'm laughin' because I'm a pore
silly sailor-man and my life ain't worth livin'. If I'd died early I'd
ha' been saved a pile o' trouble. I was thinkin' of my father's green
fields as I looked over the side this afternoon."

"Was you really?" asked the oldest man on board. "Then you take my
advice quick and go and ask the skipper for a real good workin' pill of
the largest size."

"Wot for?" asked Gribbs.

"Because you've hobvious got a calentoor," said the old fo'c's'le man.
"And chaps as gets a calentoor jumps overboard. Oh, but that's well
known at sea by those as knows anythin'."

But Gribbs laughed.

"The worst is as it's catchin'," said his adviser, anxiously; "it's
fatally catchin'. I've 'eard of crews doin' it one hafter the hother,
till there wasn't no one left. In 'eat it was and in calm."

"Gammon," said Gribbs. But he was observed to sigh.

"Are you 'ot in your 'ead?" asked the anxious and ancient one.

"I feels a little 'ot and rummy," said Gribbs; "but what I chiefly feels
is a desire to eat grass."

The old man groaned.

"Then it's got you. Mates, we ought to tie Gribbs up, or lock 'im in the
sail-locker, or 'is clothes will be auctioned off before long."

But Gribbs kicked at that, and just then eight bells struck.

"I'm turnin' in," said Gribbs, "and I'm all right."

But at six bells in the first watch he was missing, as was discovered by
old Brooks, the authority on calentures. He waked up Ned Tidewell, who
was extraordinarily fast asleep.

"Where's Gribbs?"

"Not in my bunk," returned Ned, who with Gribbs was one of the few who
still dossed in the fo'c's'le.

"Then 'e's gone overboard for sartain," said Brooks, in great alarm;
"there was the look of it in his eye, and in yours too, youngster. These
long calms is fataller than scurvy. I shall go aft and report it."

He reported it to Mr. Seleucus Thoms, the second mate, who came for'ard,
and roused the watch below from the deck-house and t'gallant fo'c's'le.
When all hands were mustered it was certain that Gribbs was missing.

"This is a terrible catastrophe," said Seleucus Thoms, who had a
weakness for fine language, derived from his rare Christian name, of
which he was extremely proud. "My name is not Seleucus Thoms if he
hasn't gone overboard."

"'E was rampagious with laughter in the second dog-watch, sir," put in
old Brooks. "And 'e talked of green fields, the which I've 'eard is a
werry fatal symptom of calentoor."

"Humph!" said Mr. Thoms, "there's something in that."

And when he went for'ard old Brooks was as proud as a dog with two
tails! Though he usually spent the second dog-watch daily in proving
that Thoms was no sailor, this endorsement of his theory flattered him
greatly.

"I've been mistook in the second," he said, as Thoms went aft. "He's got
'orse sense, after all. I shouldn't be surprised if he'd make a sailor
some day."

And Thoms reported the catastrophe to Watchett.

"Drowned himself?" roared the captain; "drowned himself? And who's
responsible if you ain't?"

He came on deck in a great rage and scanty pyjamas and mustered the crew
aft, and roared at them for full ten minutes as if it was their fault.
When he had relieved his mind he asked if there was anyone who could
throw light on the matter, and old Brooks was shoved to the front. He
explained his views on calentures.

"Never 'eard of 'em," said Watchett.

"And I think, sir, as Tidewell 'ere 'as the symptoms."

"I haven't," said Tidewell, indignantly.

"Wild laughin' is a known symptom, sir, and Tidewell was laughin' 'orrid
in the second dog-watch," insisted Brooks; "I'd put him in irons, sir."

But Watchett was not prepared to go so far in prophylaxis.

"If any of you 'as any more symptoms I'll flog 'im and take the
consequences," he declared. He went below again unhappily, for he wasn't
quite a brute after all.

"This is a mighty unpleasant thing," he said to poor Mrs. Watchett, who
cried when she heard the news. "It's a mighty unfortunate affair. Gribbs
was the smartest man in the whole crowd and worth two of the others."

But still the great and terrible calm lasted, and the morning was as hot
as yesterday and the sea shone like polished brass and lapped faintly
like heavy oil against the glowing iron of the sister barques. At dawn,
which came up like a swiftly opening flower out of the fertile east, the
vessels were just too far apart for hailing, and Watchett signalled the
news to the _Star of the South_.

"Lost a man overboard!" said Ryder. "That's strange; I wish to Heaven
we'd found him!"

When he told his wife she seemed extraordinarily callous.

"Serves him right," she said.

And it was wonderful how the crew of the _Star_ took the news. They had
never seemed so cheerful. They grinned when Watchett came aboard.

"This is an 'orrid circumstance," said Watchett. "I never lost a man
before, not even when I was wrecked in the _Violet_. And this a dead
calm!"

"Your men aren't happy," said Mrs. Ryder, "and you don't try to make
'em. If I give you three seven-pound tins of marmalade and some butter,
will you serve it out to them?"

      [Illustration: "'YOUR MEN AREN'T HAPPY,' SAID MRS. RYDER."]

But Watchett shook his head angrily.

"I'll not cocker no men up," he declared; "not if they all goes
overboard and leaves me and the missis to take 'er 'ome. And what's
marmalade against 'eat like this?"

He mopped a melancholy brow and sighed.

"It will help them to keep from gloomy thoughts," said Mrs. Ryder. "The
_Star of the South_ is a home for our men."

"And two run in Valparaiso," retorted Watchett. "And I on'y lost one."

He took a drink with his cousin and went back on board the _Battle-Axe_,
and spent the torrid day in getting a deal of unnecessary work done. And
still no flaw of lightest air marred the awful mirror of the quiet seas.
Early in the first watch the boats were lowered again to tow the vessels
apart. At midnight, when the watch below came aft and answered to their
names in the deep shadow of the moonless tropic night, Ned Tidewell did
not answer to his name.

"Tidewell!" cried Thoms, angrily and anxiously.

And still there was no answer, but a groan from old Brooks.

"Wot did I tell you?" he demanded. "I seed it in 'is eye."

They searched the _Battle-Axe_ from stem to stern; they overhauled the
sails in the sail-lockers; they hunted with a lantern in the forepeak;
they even went aloft to the fore and main tops, where once or twice
someone who sought for coolness where no coolness could be found went up
into what they jocosely called the "attic." But Ned had lost the number
of his mess.

"More clothes for sale," said the melancholy crew, as they looked at
each other suspiciously. "'Oo'll be the next?"

Brooks declared to the other fo'c's'le men that the next would be Wat
Crampe, or Taffy, as they called the Welshman.

"There's an awful 'orrid look o' the deep, dark knowledge of death in
their faces," declared old Brooks. "They thinks of the peace of it and
the quiet, and smiles secret!"

Next morning Watchett hailed the _Star_ and told the latest dreadful
news. And at the end he added, in a truly pathetic roar, "Send me them
tins o' marmalade aboard, and the butter."

And when Mrs. Ryder superintended the steward's work getting these
stores out of the lazaret, she smiled very strangely. She said to her
husband: "If he loses another hand or two the _Battle-Axe_ will be no
easy ship to work, Will."

"I wouldn't have believed the matter of a hundred pounds would have made
you so hard," said Ryder. And Connie Ryder pouted mutinously, and her
pout ran off into a wicked and most charming smile.

"I'm not thinking so much of the money as of our ship being beaten," she
said.

And poor Watchett was now beginning to think the same of his ship. Like
most vessels, the _Battle-Axe_ required a certain number of men to work
her easily, and her luck lay in the number allowed being the number
necessary. With two hands gone a-missing she would not be much superior
to the _Star_ in easiness of handling, and if more went a week of
baffling winds now or later, when the north-east trade died out, might
give the _Star_ a pull which nothing but an easterly wind from the chops
of the Channel to Dover could hope to make up. He began to dance
attendance on his crew as if they were patients and he their doctor. And
the curious thing was that they all began to feel ill at once, so ill
that they could not work in the sun. A certain uneasy terror got hold of
them; they dreaded to look over the side, lest in place of an oily sea
they should look down on grass and daisies.

"Daisies draws a man, and buttercups draws a man," said old Brooks.

"Don't," said Crampe, with a snigger. "You make me feel that I must pick
buttercups or die."

"Do you now?" asked Brooks. "Do you now?"

And he sneaked aft to the skipper, who was turning all ways, as if
wondering where windward was.

"I'm very uneasy about Crampe, sir," he said, with a scrape, as he
crawled up the port poop ladder. "'Is mind is set on buttercups."

"The deuce it is!" cried Watchett, and going down to the main deck he
called Crampe out.

"What's this I 'ears about your 'ankering after buttercups?" he
demanded, very anxiously.

"I _did_ feel as if I'd like to see one, sir," said Crampe.

"Don't let me 'ear of it again," began Watchett, angrily, but he pulled
himself up with an ill grace. "But there, go in and lie down, and you
needn't come on deck in your watch. I can't afford to lose no more mad
fools. And you shall have butter instead of buttercups."

     [Illustration: "YOU SHALL HAVE BUTTER INSTEAD OF BUTTERCUPS."]

"And marmalade, sir?" suggested Crampe. "Marmalade's yellow too, as
yellow as buttercups."

"Say the word agin and I'll knock you flat," said the skipper. But,
nevertheless, he sent the whole crowd marmalade and butter at four bells
in the first dog-watch.

"Hoo, but it iss fine," said "Efan Efans." "Thiss iss goot grup whatefer
and moreover, yess!"

"They scoffs the like in the _Star_ day in and day out," said Crampe;
"if I can't roll on grass I'd like to be in her."

And that night both Crampe and Evans disappeared.

"I believe I 'eard a splash soon after six bells," said old Brooks.
"Mates, this is most 'orrid. I feels as if I should be drawed overboard
by a mermaid in spite of myself."

And Watchett went raving crazy.

Ryder came on board the _Battle-Axe_ as soon as the latest news was
signalled to him. Mrs. Ryder declined to go, but she gave him a timely
piece of advice.

"Don't let him off the bet, Will, or I'll never forgive you."

"I won't do that," said her husband, hastily, as if he hadn't been
thinking of doing it.

"And if he asks for a man or two, you know we're short-handed already."

"Tell me something I don't know," said Ryder, a trifle crossly. Even his
sweet temper suffered in 115deg. in the shade.

"I dare say I could," said his wife, when he was in the boat; "I dare
say I could."

Watchett received his cousin with an air of gloom that would have struck
a damp on anything anywhere but the Equator.

"This is a terrible business," he said. "I never 'eard of anything like
it. Every night a man, and last night two!"

Ryder was naturally very much cut up about it, and said so.

"Will you have some more marmalade?" he asked, anxiously.

"Marmalade don't work," said Watchett, sadly; "it don't work worth a
cent. Nor does butter. I'd give five pounds for some green cabbage."

A brilliant idea struck Ryder.

"Why don't you paint her green, all the inside of the rail and the
boats?"

"She'd be a beauty show, like a blessed timber-droghing Swede," said
Watchett, with great distaste. "But d'ye think it'd work?"

"You might try," replied Ryder.

"And now you've got the bulge on me," sighed Watchett; "with two 'ands
missing from both watches, she'll be as 'ard in the mouth as your
_Star_. You might let me off that bet, Bill."

"No," said Ryder, "a bet's a bet."

"But fairness is fairness," urged Watchett; "there should be a clause in
a bet renderin' it void by the act of God or the Queen's enemies."

"There isn't," said his cousin, "and you forget you wouldn't help me
about those two hands I wanted."

"Oh, if you talk like that----"

"That's the way I talk," said Ryder, remembering the wife he had left
behind him. "I'm sorry."

"Hang your sorrow," said Watchett. "But I'll lose no more, and 'tain't
your money yet."

"Will you and Mary come on board to tea?" asked Ryder.

"I won't tea with no unfair person with no sympathy," returned Watchett,
savagely.

And when Ryder had gone he set the crowd painting his beautiful white
paint a ripe grass-green.

"Watch if it soothes 'em any," he said to Seleucus Thoms. "If it seems
to work I'll paint 'er as green as a child's Noah's Ark."

And that night there was no decrease of the _Battle-Axe's_ sad crowd, in
spite of the fact that he did not act on his impulse to lock them up in
the stuffy fo'c's'le. For soon after midnight Mr. Double felt one side
of his face cooler than the other as he stood staring at the motionless
lights of the _Star of the South_, then lying stern on to the
_Battle-Axe's_ starboard beam.

"Eh? What? Jerusalem!" said Double. Then he let a joyous bellow out of
him. "Square the yards!"

For there was a breath of wind out of the south. Both vessels were alive
in a moment, and while the _Battle-Axe_ was squaring away the _Star's_
foreyard was braced sharp up on the starboard tack till she fell off
before the little breeze. Then she squared her yards too, and both
vessels moved at least a mile towards home before they began fooling all
round the compass again.

"Them hands missin' makes a difference," said Watchett, gloomily. "Less
than enough is starvation."

As they fought through the night for the flaws of wind which came out of
all quarters, the short watches of the _Battle-Axe_ found that out and
grumbled accordingly. But it was a very curious thing that the _Star of
the South_ was never so easy to handle.

"That foreyard goes round now," said old Semple, "as if it was hung like
a balance. This is very surprisin'. So it is."

He mentioned the remarkable fact to McGill when he came on deck at four
in the morning, and so long as it was dark, as it was till nearly six,
McGill found it so too. And both watches were in a surprisingly good
temper. For nothing tries men so much as "brace up" and "square away"
every five minutes as they work their ship through a belt of calm. But
as soon as the sun was up the _Star_ worked just as badly as she did
before.

"It's maist amazin'," said McGill.

During the day the calm renewed itself and gave everyone a rest. But
once more the breeze came at night, and the amazing easiness of the
_Star_ showed itself when the darkness fell across the sea. Ryder and
Semple and McGill were full of wonder and delight.

"The character of a ship will change sometimes," said Semple. "It's just
like a collision that will alter her deviation. This calm has worked a
revolution."

Because of this revolution the _Star_ got ahead of the _Battle-Axe_
every change and chance of the wind. She got ahead with such effect that
on the third day the _Battle-Axe_ was hull down to the south'ard, and
when the fourth dawn broke she was out of sight. This meant much more
than may appear, for the _Star_ picked up the north-east trade nearly
four days earlier than her rival, and a better trade at that. When the
_Battle-Axe_ crawled into its area it was half-sister to a calm, while
the _Star_ was doing eight knots an hour. And as there was now no need
to touch tack or sheet, there was no solution of the mysterious ease
with which she worked in the dark. How long the mystery might have
remained such no one can say, but it was owing to Mrs. Ryder's curious
behaviour that it came out. She laughed in the strangest manner till
Ryder got quite nervous.

"These chaps that jumped over from the _Battle-Axe_ laughed like that,"
he told her, in great anxiety.

And she giggled more and more.

"Shall I try marmalade?" she asked. Then she sat down by him and went
off into something so like hysterics that a mere man might be excused
for thinking she was crazy.

"They're not dead!" she cried; "they're not dead!"

  [Illustration: "'THEY'RE NOT DEAD!' SHE CRIED; 'THEY'RE NOT DEAD!'"]

"Who aren't dead?" asked her husband, desperately.

And, remembering something which had been told him years before, he took
her hands and slapped with such severity that she screamed and then
cried, and finally put her head upon his shoulder and confessed.

"Was it mutiny of me to do it?" she asked, penitently.

Will Ryder tried to look severe, and then laughed until he cried. "What
ever made you think of it?"

"It wasn't a what; it was a who," said his wife; "it was Silas Bagge."

"The dickens it was," said Will, and with that he left her.

"Call all hands and let them muster aft," he said to McGill, who, much
wondering, did what he was told. The watch on deck dropped their jobs
and the watch below turned out.

"Call the names over," said Ryder, sternly.

"They're all here, sir," said McGill.

The skipper looked down at the upturned faces of the men and singled out
Silas Bagge as if he meant to speak to him. But he checked himself, and,
going down to the main deck, walked for'ard to the fo'c's'le. The men
turned to look after him, and there was a grin on every face which would
have been ample for two. Ryder walked quietly, and pushing aside the
canvas door he came on a party playing poker. He heard strange voices.

"I go one petter, moreover," said one of them.

"I see you and go two better," said a man with a Newcastle burr in his
speech.

Then Ryder took a hand.

"And I see you," he remarked. They dropped their cards and jumped to
their feet.

"What are you doing here?" he demanded. And there wasn't a word from one
of them; they looked as sheepish as four stowaways interviewing the
skipper before a crowd of passengers.

"Get on deck," said Ryder. And much to McGill's astonishment the
addition to the crew appeared with the captain behind them.

"Divide this lot among the watches," said Ryder.

Leaving McGill to "tumble to the racket," he walked to the mate's berth
and explained to him that henceforth the _Star of the South_ would go
about as easy by day as by night.

"Then they're not dead!" cried Semple.

"Not by a jugful," said Ryder, nodding.

"This is very lucky, sir," said the mate, smiling.

"It's confoundedly irregular, too," replied the skipper, as he rubbed
his chin. "Are you sure you knew nothing of it, Mr. Semple?"

"Me, sir! Why, I'd look on it as mutiny," said Semple; "rank mutiny!"

"It was Mrs. Ryder's notion, Semple."

"You don't say so, sir! She's a woman to be proud of!"

"So she is," replied Ryder. "So she is."

He went back to his wife.

"You'll win the hundred pounds now, Will?"

"I believe I shall," said Ryder.

"And I'll spend it," cried his wife, running to him and kissing him.

"I believe you will," said Ryder.

It was a happy ship.



                _The Size of the World's Great Cities._
                         BY ARTHUR T. DOLLING.


Those imposing agglomerations of houses and dwellers we call cities (in
most cases political or commercial capitals) have shown a notable rate
of progress during the last two or three decades. More and more do the
centripetal forces at work in almost every nation make for the growth of
the capital at the expense of the rural community. A century ago a
million human beings dwelling side by side under a single municipal
government was almost of itself one of the great wonders of the world.
Men spoke of London with bated breath and wondered where it would all
end. Reports of monster cities in China with a population double that of
London were dismissed as travellers' tales. Travellers' tales, verily,
they have proved to be, seeing that Peking even to-day has fewer than a
million souls. But what would our forefathers have said of these
twentieth-century "wens," these "gloomy or glowing, febrile and
throbbing concentrations" of human life, numbering not merely two, but
three, four, and even five millions of souls?

 [Illustration: LONDON: THE ADMINISTRATIVE COUNTY OF LONDON, WITH WHICH
    THE OTHER CITIES ARE COMPARED, IS SHOWN BY THE SHADED PORTION.]

Let us take London as the basis of our diagrams. London is an
indeterminate quantity. It may mean the City of London, which comprises
only 673 acres, or it may mean the Administrative County of London,
which boasts nearly 117 square miles, or 74,839 acres, or Greater
London, which embraces the Metropolitan Police district, and has an area
of no less than 692 square miles, or 443,420 acres. If we take the
second of these Londons we shall find it to consist of twenty-nine large
and small cities, ranging in population from 334,991 to 51,247
inhabitants. These are called the Metropolitan boroughs; but as it is
rather geographical size than population which here concerns us, we may
state that the largest of these boroughs is Wandsworth, with an area of
9,130 acres, and the smallest is Holborn, with 409 acres. The average
area of these boroughs, if we exclude the City, is about four square
miles. Within these borders of London--which must not be confounded with
Greater London--there were in 1901 4,536,541 souls, living in 616,461
houses. Within this area, besides buildings, must be counted 12,054
acres of grass, including the public parks and gardens.

If we take Greater London we embrace a far wider and yet still a
homogeneous community, for it cannot be denied that the adjoining
boroughs just outside the pale of the administrative county are policed
from the same centre, are London to the Post Office, and commonly regard
themselves, what they must soon be officially, as an integral part of
the Great Wen. Greater London--within the fifteen-mile radius--is far
more homogeneous and compact than Greater Chicago, for example, or even
than Greater New York or Greater Boston. We have here an aggregation of
6,580,000 inhabitants and, as we have already seen, 443,420 acres. But
perhaps the fairest estimate of London is the natural one of a single
mass of buildings, without any unoccupied or unimproved areas. This
gives us a solid, compact city of 85,000 acres and 6,000,000
inhabitants; extending from Edmonton on the north to Croydon on the
south, and east and west from Woolwich to Ealing. Nor can one doubt, at
the present rate of expansion, that even more distant areas than Croydon
will eventually be included, although the Scotsman may have been a
little "previous" who addressed a letter to a friend at "Bournemouth,
S.W."

  [Illustration: A MAP OF PARIS PRINTED UPON A MAP OF LONDON, SHOWING
                  THE RELATIVE SHAPES AND SIZES.]

In the following article we propose to compare with London the sizes of
the chief cities of the world and, by printing a black map of each city
upon a map of London, to display their relative magnitude at a glance.
Let us see, to begin with, how Paris compares with London as represented
in the above diagram.

At a _coup d'oeil_ we perceive that the French capital is for its
population remarkably small in area, a fact clearly owing to its fixed
military barriers, which make growth upward rather than outward.
Consequently, dwellers in Paris often have six or eight pairs of
stairs to climb where the dweller in London has but two. There have
been repeated agitations for municipal expansion, but so far nothing
has been done to annex the surrounding communes. Paris has a
population of 2,700,000, living in 75,000 houses, and an area of over
thirty-one square miles. If, however, the agglomeration of houses be
taken--including the suburbs--the area is forty-five square miles and
the population 3,600,000, although, as yet, this is not actually and
geographically Paris.

              [Illustration: BERLIN COMPARED WITH LONDON.]

Berlin, a mere village a century ago, is the third city of Europe in
point of population, and its growth since 1870 has been phenomenal, as
we shall see. Yet the technical barriers which enclose the city remain
precisely what they were more than forty years ago, and Berlin is still
as it was in 1861, compressed within twenty-eight square miles, six
miles long and five and a half wide. At the close of the Franco-Prussian
War Berlin, now the capital of a new empire, became a paradise for
builders. Streets of houses appeared almost as if by magic, and the
whole aspect of the city became changed. From being the worst lighted,
the worst drained, and ugliest capital in Europe it has become one of
the finest, cleanest, and handsomest of cities, and its population has
more than doubled. Berlin now boasts within its boundaries 1,857,000
inhabitants. But without there is, in Ibsen's phrase, "the younger
generation knocking at the door," and Greater Berlin might have a
population of 2,430,000, with an area at least treble, extending,
indeed, as far as Potsdam. Berlin's actual increase from 1800 to 1900
was 818 per cent., multiplying its population by nine.

              [Illustration: VIENNA COMPARED WITH LONDON.]

"The transformation of Vienna" has for nearly half a century been a
watchword amongst the progressive party in the Austrian capital. The
example of Paris--with which the Viennese love to be compared--has,
since 1858, brought to the fore innumerable Haussmannizing projects, all
of which have tended to the city's amplifying and beautifying. The
second or outer girdle of fortifications has been taken down; the
barriers thus removed, fifty suburbs became, in 1891, part and parcel of
the capital. Before this time Vienna was twenty-one English square
miles, or one-third less than Paris; afterwards it covered sixty-nine
square miles, besides having by the process added half a million to its
population, which now stands at 1,662,269. But Vienna does not intend to
be stationary in the coming decade. The fever of the municipal race for
territory is upon her also. She is now reaching out for the adjoining
town of Floridsdorf across the Danube, together with four other
communes, having a population of 50,000; and this step increases the
area of Vienna to about eighty-two square miles, nearly thrice the size
of Berlin. Naturally such a large territory for a population smaller
than a third that of London would comprise much open ground, especially
as there is great overcrowding in the industrial districts. And, as a
matter of fact, over five-eighths of Vienna is woods, pastures and
vineyards, and arable ground, while above a tenth of the total area is
made up of parks, gardens, and squares. The cost of making Vienna so
vast has been enormous; but it has not been borne by the ratepayers to
any oppressive extent, because the appropriated military ground and
sites of fortifications have yielded a handsome profit, and municipal
improvements in the annexed districts have, of course, enhanced the
value of property. Moreover, the most acute observers are convinced
that, if Vienna had not roused herself to material self-improvement, her
prestige, which is already threatened by Budapest, would ere this have
completely vanished. After the Austro-Prussian struggle and the
marvellous rise of Berlin and Budapest, the city on the Danube would
have sunk to be the Bruges of the twentieth century.

          [Illustration: ST. PETERSBURG COMPARED WITH LONDON.]

There is, perhaps, hardly a capital in the world so badly situated as
St. Petersburg. To its north and east is a desolate wilderness, and to
its south is a mighty stretch of marshland, and it is 400 miles from any
important commercial centre. Yet, built at the behest of an Imperial
autocrat, it has risen steadily into magnitude and wealth, at the cost
of hundreds of thousands of human lives.

St. Petersburg is, as all the world knows, built on a swamp, or
low-lying alluvial deposits, at the mouth of the Neva. These cover
altogether an area of 21,185 acres, of which 12,820 are part of the
delta proper of the river and 1,330 acres are submerged. In consequence
of its origin and present condition the city is naturally subject to
inundations, but these, owing to the admirable public works and
precautions taken, are not of frequent occurrence. Of the area of the
city, 798 acres are given up to gardens and parks, while a third of the
whole area is densely overcrowded, the average in some districts being
one inhabitant for every ninety-three square feet and some dwellings
containing from 400 to 2,000 inhabitants each. As for the population, it
is now 1,248,739, to which if that of the suburbs be added (190,635),
the Russian capital is the fifth city of Europe. Yet in area it is far
too small; overcrowding is universal, in spite of the 1,000 dwellings
that are erected annually, and the mortality is appalling.

            [Illustration: LIVERPOOL COMPARED WITH LONDON.]

Liverpool is about six miles long by about three broad, the area being
13,236 acres. It has a population of 686,332 within boundaries less than
half the size of Berlin or Paris. But it comprised only 5,210 acres in
1895. In that year, feeling cramped, Liverpool annexed an area of 8,026
acres. Of the total area, there is comprised 772-1/2 acres of parks and
gardens.

              [Illustration: PEKING COMPARED WITH LONDON.]

Peking, as we may see, is a walled city of oblong shape, and contains a
total area of about thirty square miles. The two chief divisions are
known as the Tartar city and the outer or Chinese city. The population
is now about 1,000,000. Writing twenty years ago Sir Robert Douglas
thought that a population of a mere million was "out of all proportion
to the immense area enclosed within its walls. This disparity," he
continued, "is partly accounted for by the fact that large spaces,
notably in the Chinese city, are not built over, and that the grounds
surrounding the Imperial Palace private residences are very extensive."

What would he have said of Chicago, New York, Budapest, or, indeed, of
any modern capital "expanded"? To us, at the beginning of the twentieth
century, a million inhabitants seems a very respectable population
indeed for a city of only thirty square miles, and in this respect we
can no longer sneer or be astonished at the "peculiarities" of Oriental
cities.

              [Illustration: BOSTON COMPARED WITH LONDON.]

Boston is one of the older and more conservative American cities which
have lately been seized by the expansion fever, and now proudly refers
to its "Greater Boston." But this is as yet only a term, and the new
Boston metropolitan district, embracing all the area within a circle of
ten miles from the State House, is hardly yet a distinct municipality.
It will doubtless soon come about, and in that case twenty-two towns and
cities will be taken to the bosom of "the Hub," and the total population
will be close upon a million and a quarter. At present the area of the
city is over thirty-seven square miles (24,000 acres), or just the size
of Chicago a decade ago, of which 2,308 acres are common open spaces and
126 acres ponds and rivers, in addition to numerous squares, gardens,
and playgrounds. The length of the city is eight miles and its greatest
breadth about seven miles.

 [Illustration: COMPARED WITH LONDON.--THE SOLID BLACK AREA REPRESENTS
       THE ACTUAL BUILDINGS OF CHICAGO; THE GREY AREA COMPLETING
                    THE ADMINISTERED CITY.]

Exactly one hundred years ago the American Government built Fort
Dearborn, on Lake Michigan. In 1831 there was a village of one hundred
people on the site; to-day the city of Chicago has spread out (rather
too generously, its rival municipalities think) until it comprises
190-1/2 square miles and a population of 1,698,575. But only some
seventy square miles of this area is improved, and less than fifty miles
built upon. As there are also 2,232 acres of parks and open spaces,
Chicago cannot be said to be overcrowded; especially when one remembers
the great height of most of the buildings in the business quarter.
Chicago's expansion, in truth, follows the lines laid down by the early
Western boom "cities," which were prairie wilderness one week, were
surveyed the next, had a population of twelve, one man to the square
mile, and applied for a charter the week following, and elected a Mayor
and Corporation. The next week the boom was over and a mere shanty
remained to mark the site of Boomopolis.

   [Illustration: NEW YORK COMPARED WITH LONDON, THE SOLID BLACK AREA
            REPRESENTING THE ACTUAL BUILDINGS, THE GREY AREA
                   COMPLETING THE ADMINISTERED CITY.]

Before 1898 the city of New York lay partly on Manhattan Island, a long
and narrow strip of land at the head of New York Bay, thirteen miles
long and twenty-two square miles in area, and partly, although to a very
trifling extent so far as population was concerned, north of the Harlem
River, and on several small islands in the bay and East River. The total
area was forty-two square miles, within which was a population of
1,515,301 souls. But in the aforementioned year the great arms of the
city flung themselves out and gathered to its bosom so many of the
outlying parts and people as to bring the total area of Greater New York
up to 307 square miles, and the population to 3,437,202. It must be
confessed that much of this huge municipal territory has been rather
irrelevantly brought in--especially Staten Island (area 57·19 square
miles), which is separated from New York proper by the width of the bay.
But, on the other hand, other and nearer towns, such as Jersey City and
Hoboken, were excluded, for the reason that they were in another State.
Within Greater New York are included 6,766 acres of parks and open
spaces, which is but little more than half that of London; yet the
proportion of unoccupied land not under the control of the city is, of
course, many times as great. The actual agglomeration of buildings in
Greater New York--excluding Staten Island--covers barely 51,000 acres,
or eighty square miles, as is shown in the diagram. Less than 5,000
acres is built upon in Staten Island.



                         _Some Novel Banquets._

                           BY THEODORE ADAMS.


The art of him who prepares the banquet has reached, in these latter
days, a distinction of novelty which might reasonably make the
gastronomer of fifty years ago hold up his knife and fork in wonder. It
is a novelty born of the desire for change. No longer does the
dinner-giver merely prepare, with the aid of his costly _chef_, the menu
for his guests and the viands on it. He--or, more properly, she, because
of the present prominence of the fair hostess--tries not only to set a
pretty table with flowers and cutlery of gold. The giver of dinners is
ever thinking of that which will make the banquet memorable to the
guest, and, in some cases, even wonders what the Press will say about
it. This means to lie awake at night, and in such nightly vigils many
wondrous things have been evolved.

Thus we have come to hear of banquets under conditions that make the
imagination reel, and arouse speculation as to what the dinner of the
twenty-first century will be like. When thirty-two people sat about on
horseback a year ago, in a temporary stable, eating from dishes handed
to them by waiters dressed as grooms, it seemed as if the top notch of
_bizarrerie_ had been reached. But, as the German says, _noch nicht_.

   [Illustration: A HORSEBACK DINNER IN A HOTEL BALLROOM, THE TABLES
                   BEING CARRIED IN FRONT OF THE SADDLES.
                       _From a Photo. by Byron._]

This remarkable horseback dinner was given in the great ballroom at
Sherry's by Mr. C. K. G. Billings, of New York, and, as it was intended
to celebrate the construction of a new stable, the rumour went round
that the banquet would be held in the structure itself. The guests,
however, met at Sherry's, and were escorted to a small banquet room,
where a long table, in the form of an ellipse, was lavishly banked with
flowers. The centre space was occupied by a stuffed horse, which cast
his glass eyes curiously upon the assembly as the oysters and caviare
were served. So convinced were the guests that this was the real and
much-talked-about equestrian dinner that their surprise was great when
they were asked to follow their host into an adjoining room.

"Here," according to the report of one who was at this famous banquet,
"there had taken place an amazing transformation, for the decoration,
the waxed floors, and everything of the world of indoors had been
obliterated. A space sixty-five by eighty-five feet in the centre of the
room had been enclosed by scenery. The guests were in a land of winding
roadways, of brooks which coursed through green meadows, and of giant
elms. There were cottages, vine-covered, and at the edge of a country
estate was a porter's lodge. Far away stretched fields of grain. Over
all was the blaze of a summer sun, for above in a vault of blue were
strung electric lights. On all sides was the country, and in the middle
of the room, rising in a pyramid, were geraniums, daisies, and roses,
all blooming as if in the air of June. Above them a palm formed the apex
of a pyramid thirty feet at the base. The floor was covered with long,
velvety grass. Around the centrepiece were arranged thirty-one horses
waiting for their riders. Mr. Billings's mount stood near the door,
gazing into the geranium bed. How the steeds got up to the ballroom is
no mystery in these days of large lifts, and they were well-trained
horses, who cared not for lights and unusual conditions. Each guest
found his mount by means of a horseshoe-shaped card attached to the
saddle of the horse, just as he had been guided to his seat at the
preliminary banquet by means of the bits of Bristol-board at each
cover."

Between every two horses there was placed a carpet-covered block, from
which the diners swung into their saddles, where, from little tables
placed upon the pommels, they ate their splendid dinner. The horses
showed little nervousness. Their trappings were yellow and gold, making
pretty contrast with the costumes of the servants, who wore trousers of
white buckskin, scarlet coats, and boots with yellow tops. Towards the
end of the feast the horses were treated with a consideration due to
their efforts, for a turkey-red fence surrounding the floral pyramid was
discovered by the guests to contain feeding-troughs in which had been
placed a plentiful quantity of superior oats. After dinner the horses
were taken from the room by the grooms, small tables and chairs were
brought in, and the guests sat down to an after-dinner chat as if in a
beautiful garden.

   [Illustration: A DINNER OF THE NEW YORK EQUESTRIAN CLUB, THE TABLE
                      REPRESENTING A HORSE'S HEAD.
                       _From a Photo. by Byron._]

The horse has figured in a less ambitious, though perhaps quite as
attractive, manner at the dinners of the Equestrian Club, which meets in
New York during the winter once a month. For one of these banquets was
arranged a rural scene with trees, shrubs, and beautiful beds of tulips
and hyacinths, the whole floor being covered with stage grass. The table
represented a horse's head, chairs being placed around the neck, while
the head proper of the horse was a mass of flowers, with eyes, nose, and
mouth displayed by means of ornamental and many-coloured flowers. The
bridle, particularly, stood out strongly in brilliant red. The menu was
formed in the shape of a horse's head, with a small bit and bridle made
of leather and steel attached to it.

             [Illustration: A DINNER INSIDE AN EASTER EGG.
                       _From a Photo. by Byron._]

The use of effective scenery at such functions is growing more common.
Perhaps the most effective use to which it was ever put was at the Proal
banquet of April, 1903, when thirty-five ladies dined within a monster
Easter egg. The egg itself towered to the top of Sherry's ballroom and
extended almost to the outer walls. Outside the egg was represented a
farm on which chickens, ducks, geese, rabbits, pigs, lambs, and
guinea-pigs disported to the life--for they were really live. The
ballroom had been turned into a fine landscape, with scenes representing
fields and pastures, with flowing brooks near by, and farmhouses,
windmills, and hayricks in the distance. One or two mirrors reflected
parts of this landscape, which had been arranged to express that longing
for "green fields and pastures new" which comes to all who live a city
life when spring appears.

In every respect the farm was true to life. A farmer with blue overalls
and smock passed in front of the guests, followed by a flock of geese.
Pigs ran between his legs, and the spring lamb frisked upon the green.
Rabbits munched their carrots until, timid at the sight of strange
people, they hid themselves in the straw which lay about. Around were
scattered the implements of labour, as if the farmers had just left
their work. There were scythes, mowing-machines, milk-pails, and
milking-stools to be seen. Every detail, in fact, had been thought of
necessary to make the illusion complete, and the guests--all of whom had
been kept in ignorance until they came into the room--were justly
astonished at the sight.

The egg itself, with its shell of white, was geometrically perfect, and
brought to mind the famous tale of Sindbad and the gigantic roc. The
shell was fashioned with light timber bands bent to the required shape,
and the supports were covered with green, all making a delightful
arbour-like effect. The table was oval in form, hollowed in the centre,
within which were floral decorations representing the white and yellow
of an egg. Daffodils and jonquils were used for the yolk, while lilies,
candytuft, and other white flowers were freely used. The air was filled
with fragrance from these blooms. Mrs. Proal sat at the head of the
ornamental table, with her guests around the oval. Music was provided by
a band of negro musicians, who, seating themselves on wooden benches
outside the dining-room, sang plantation melodies. The waiters were
dressed as farm-labourers in gaily coloured shirts and smocks, with
wisps of straw upon their heads. Fortunate, indeed, were the thirty-five
women who took part at this unique banquet, for the farm and its giant
egg had come into existence only for a single day, to be destroyed when
luncheon was ended and its use was over.

 [Illustration: THE GUESTS OF THE KETTLE CLUB DINNER WITH THE KETTLE IN
                           WHICH THEY DINED.
                       _From a Photo. by Byron._]

We already begin to see in these dinners the existence of a new form of
humour. This is shown even better in the so-called "babies' dinner"
given at Sherry's by a Philadelphia organization called the Kettle Club.
This club, composed of gentlemen who summer in the Adirondack Mountains,
and who eat their forest meals round a vast and fragrant kettle,
recently decided to admit five new members, or "babies." The only
condition of candidacy was that the "babies" should show due
appreciation of the honour conferred upon them. The result was a banquet
such as had never been held before. To it were invited the older members
of the club. The ballroom resembled a forest glade. Round the walls were
painted forests with real trees in the foreground, to one of which was
hitched a hunting-horse. The scenic effects included a dark blue cloth
which represented a sky, with a moon in the distance and twinkling
stars. In the centre of the room rested on a tall mound a huge kettle,
twenty-five feet high and twenty-eight feet in diameter, with a door at
one side reached by a rustic stairway. There was a circular table within
the kettle, around which sat the guests, each with a wine "cooler" at
his side.

In the centre of the table, perfectly dark when dinner began, was a bed
of tall flowers on the floor, nine feet below. Suddenly, when this hole
was lighted, was revealed a magnificent display of orchids, with a vine
of pale purple flowers. Below sat a negro with a banjo, who sang and
played throughout the evening for the pleasure of the guests. The menu
card showed a picture of the kettle, into which five babies were
climbing, the faces of these being those of the five new members, each
with a teething ring, a nursing bottle, and a rattle. Souvenirs of the
occasion were given to the guests in the form of small kettles, each
with the name of the guest and the club motto, "Take the Kettle,"
painted on the side. This same inscription appeared on the structure in
which the banquet took place, as shown in our illustration. Here we may
note the part which the backcloth played at this noteworthy function.

           [Illustration: THE OLD GUARDS' "MOCK-MENU" DINNER.
                       _From a Photo. by Byron._]

Another novel dinner was that given by a well-known New Yorker, Colonel
O'Brien, to the Old Guard of Delmonico's, known to fame as the guard
that "dines but never surrenders." For this affair two menus had been
provided, one as a joke, the other for consumption. The mock bill of
fare contained a list of dishes which _might_ have been provided. For
example, under the heading of oysters were the words "half shell," which
the waiters solemnly set before the assembled gentlemen, minus the
bivalves. These being removed made way for the next item, which, being
"cream of celery" and presumably a soup, was found to be small tubes of
celery with cold cream inside. Through all the regular courses the joke
was carried, with amusing success, the joint being spring lamb with
"string," or French, beans. What was the astonishment of the guests to
find served for this course a woolly toy lamb on a spring, which
squeaked when pressed, and wore dried beans on a string around its neck!
The humour of the dinner came with the continued surprise at the
ingenuity shown by the preparer of the feast, and it can be truly said
that each item tickled the guests immensely. With the woolly lambs this
band of gastronomers were especially pleased, and it was at the moment
when these ridiculous toys were handed round to the well-proportioned
diners that our photograph was secured.

           [Illustration: THE "LYRE DINNER," THE TABLE BEING
                         IN THE FORM OF A LYRE.
                       _From a Photo. by Byron._]

A few years ago Mr. Sherry himself was returning with the _impresario_,
Maurice Grau, from Europe, and as the result of a wager upon the ship's
"run" Mr. Grau was given a splendid dinner. It is now known in
gastronomic history as the "lyre dinner," for the table was arranged in
the form of an enormous lyre. Long gilded ropes covered with pretty
vines represented the strings, while, to carry out the idea of the
instrument, there was a golden cloth on the inner side of the table.
Into this were woven mauve orchids, with electric lights sparkling under
the green leaves, thus bringing out sufficient brilliancy to please the
guests and not to affect their eyesight. Between each two seats of the
table was a wine "cooler," sunk into the wood in such a way that the
neck only of each champagne bottle showed above the edge. The banquet
was attended by those best known to music in New York, and its
brilliancy has probably never been surpassed.



                          _A Doubtful Case._
               BY MRS. EGERTON EASTWICK (PLEYDELL NORTH).


When, in the year 189-, a weakness of the throat prevented me from
preaching for a time, I had considerable difficulty in persuading Allan
Fortescue to take my place in the pulpit.

He had been amongst us rather more than two years; and although an
ordained priest in the Church of England, and a man of considerable
ability, was without preferment, and, apparently, content to remain so.

How came it, I often wondered, that he stayed on in our quiet village,
with no apparent interest or occupation in life beyond his garden and
his books?

Nor, when he at length consented to my proposal and preached his first
sermon in Stony Lea, was my perplexity lessened. His diction was that of
a classical scholar, but his words were also the outpouring of a
sensitive, warm-hearted man; I could have fancied that in these
impersonal utterances he sought compensation for years of enforced
silence and isolation.

He had attracted me from the first. Manly, genial, but strangely
reserved, Sir Lewin Maxwell and myself were, I believe, the only
visitors who had gained admittance to his cottage.

When I so far induced him to change his habits as to help me with my
weekly sermons Sir Lewin Maxwell was abroad. He had left Stony Lea for
the Riviera in November, and now, early in May, the fact of his marriage
had just been announced. No particulars, however, concerning the bride
had reached us, and the appearance of the newly-married couple at the
Hall was looked for with much interest and curiosity. They did not come
until June, and then, by the express desire of Sir Lewin, were met by no
demonstration of any kind; indeed, no one, I believe, except the steward
and myself knew the exact date or hour at which they were to be
expected.

On the Sunday following their arrival, therefore, glances were turned
with some eagerness towards the Hall pew, but it was occupied only by a
stout, elderly lady, who could not assuredly be Sir Lewin's
newly-married wife.

No sooner, on that day, had Allan Fortescue in due course mounted the
pulpit than I became aware of something amiss. From my position in the
chancel I could not see his face, but the pause which preceded his
announcement of a text was just long enough to cause uneasiness, and his
voice, when at length he broke the silence, was harsh and unnatural,
although, when once fairly started, he spoke with even more than his
usual fervour.

When I reached the sacristy after the service Fortescue had already
left, and as I was preparing to follow him I was accosted by the lady
whom I had seen in the squire's pew.

      [Illustration: "SHE TURNED TO ME AND INQUIRED WHETHER I WAS
               AWARE OF THE TRUE CHARACTER OF THE MAN."]

My visitor's comely, good-tempered face was flushed with heat and
nervous indignation. After abruptly closing the sacristy door upon the
two of us she turned to me and inquired whether I was aware of the true
character of the man I had admitted to my pulpit, adding that it was
with the greatest difficulty she had refrained from walking out of the
church.

Somewhat startled, I asked for further explanation, whereupon she gave
me, at considerable length, the particulars I will here try to relate as
concisely as possible.

It seemed that about five years previously Allan Fortescue had been
engaged as resident tutor to Mrs. Llewellyn's only son, and in that
capacity had accompanied the family to Llidisfarn, a solitary,
old-fashioned place in Wales. The house was occupied for the greater
part of the year by a gardener and his wife as caretakers; but during
the residence of their mistress these people retired to their own
cottage. Mrs. Llewellyn brought with her two old and faithful
servants--both women. Her party further included her niece and ward,
Edith Graham, now Sir Lewin Maxwell's wife. The evening of her arrival
Mrs. Llewellyn retired early to her room and to bed. The latter was an
antiquated four-poster; the canopy had been removed for the sake of air,
but the curtains remained, and on the night in question, the weather
being boisterous and the room draughty, had been drawn so as to have
only a small opening at the foot. Before retiring Mrs. Llewellyn had
taken from her travelling-bag an ebony and silver casket which contained
some valuable diamonds. She had intended placing the casket in an iron
safe near the head of the bed, but had found the lock rusty from disuse;
consequently, being exceedingly tired, and believing there could be no
fear of burglars in this quiet and remote place, she left the casket on
the dressing-table.

The dressing-table faced the door of the room, and to cross from one to
the other it was necessary to pass the foot of the bed.

     [Illustration: "A FIGURE CARRYING A SMALL READING-LAMP PASSED
                             THE APERTURE."]

In the dead of the night Mrs. Llewellyn awoke, feeling sure that someone
was stirring in the room, and, as she became more fully conscious, saw
on the ceiling above her a dim reflection of light. Almost at the same
moment a figure carrying a small reading-lamp passed the aperture
between the curtains at the foot of the bed, going towards the door, and
she recognised, to her amazement, the tutor, Allan Fortescue. She
described herself as being too surprised and terrified to call out; it
seemed but a moment before the door was closed and she was in darkness
and alone. Then she struck a light, sprang from the bed, and went to the
dressing-table. The ebony casket was gone. Even then she gave no alarm.
Except her son and Allan Fortescue, only women were in the house; and
she reflected that it would be safer and wiser to wait until the
morning. That the thief should dispose of the diamonds during the night
was virtually impossible. Also the circumstances were otherwise
peculiar. Allan Fortescue was at that time the avowed admirer of Miss
Graham, and for her sake an open scandal was, if possible, to be
avoided.

The following morning, however, after hours of sleepless anxiety, Mrs.
Llewellyn summoned the tutor to the study, made her accusation, and
demanded the return of her property.

He did not attempt either to explain or deny his presence in her room
during the night, but appeared to treat the idea of theft as a ludicrous
jest, and stoutly maintained that the jewels were not in his possession.
During the altercation which followed Miss Graham entered, and Fortescue
at once explained the situation.

Apparently to his surprise, Miss Graham took the affair very seriously,
and seemed to feel that the evidence against him was overwhelming. She
pleaded, however, so piteously that for her sake he might be spared from
public disgrace that Mrs. Llewellyn finally consented to allow him to
leave the house, upon the understanding that he should seek no further
intercourse with any member of the family, and that he should never
again undertake the duties either of a clergyman or a tutor. Under these
circumstances he at last seemed to realize the seriousness of his
position; he went away that morning, maintaining towards the end an
obstinate silence. The most rigorous search, made at his own request,
among his possessions failed to reveal the diamonds, which, indeed, had
never since been heard of.

I also gathered that, although made fully aware of the penalty to be
incurred by any breach of the conditions named, he had steadily refused
to bind himself as to his future.

That afternoon, as soon as I was at leisure, I walked down to Allan
Fortescue's cottage.

Shocked and distressed as I was at the story, I felt many points in it
needed clearing up, and was inwardly assured that, if he would, he had
the power to explain the whole matter satisfactorily.

He opened the door himself.

"I know," he said, abruptly, before I could speak, "why you have come.
Mrs. Llewellyn was with you this morning; I saw her rustling up towards
the sacristy. Don't let charity bring you any farther."

I signed to him to let me come in.

"We can't talk on the doorstep," I said. "Of course, it is all a
mistake."

He let me come to the study; then, as he closed the door behind me, he
said:--

"There is no mistake. I was there--in her room that night. She saw me."

"You were not there to take the diamonds," I persisted.

"I was not there to steal the diamonds; I will own so much."

"In that case, who did steal them, if stolen they were? No pains should
have been spared at the time to discover the actual thief. Even now it
might not be too late, if you would only account for your presence in
the room."

"The actual thief----" He began restlessly to pace the floor. "What if I
were to say that I took the diamonds--with my own hands?"

"I should answer that you must have been in some way unconscious of your
actions."

My confidence seemed to touch him; he looked at me, and for a moment I
hoped I was to gain some enlightenment; then he said, slowly:--

"I was never in my life more completely master of myself. And now there
must be an end of my confessions."

I saw that to question him further would be useless, and shortly
afterwards took my leave. As we parted he grasped my extended hand.

"I owe you an apology," he said, "for having brought this annoyance upon
you, and I don't know how to thank you for your patience with me."

A few days later an invitation reached me to dine at the Hall. Any
intercourse between Allan Fortescue and Sir Lewin Maxwell had inevitably
ceased. Sir Lewin, not unnaturally, accepted Mrs. Llewellyn's view of
the case, but he did not quarrel with me for taking my own line, and
young Lady Maxwell seemed almost grateful for my belief in the possible
innocence of her old lover. She was a most charming woman, with an
habitually sweet and gracious manner, rendered only more attractive, I
at first thought, by a variableness of mood which brought suggestion of
possible storms.

An accomplished musician, her talent made a link between us. Often,
indeed, during the earlier part of our intercourse she became associated
in my mind with the harmonies of Beethoven, whose creations she rendered
with remarkable skill and feeling. Later, however, I noticed an increase
of nervous restlessness, an expression in her eyes as of some haunting,
eager desire, little in keeping with the works of the master, which,
however full of variety, are to my mind always instinct with a great
satisfaction and repose.

For some time I was inclined to attribute these signs of disturbance to
the neighbourhood of Allan Fortescue, and to think that he would have
done well to leave the village. But, so far as I could see, he
studiously avoided all chance of encounter with any of the Hall party;
and, without definite reason, I had not the heart to suggest that he
should become once more a wanderer.

In this way some few months passed without noticeable event. Sir Lewin,
I thought, at times looked careworn and more aged than the passage of
months would justify, but he seemed, if possible, more entirely devoted
to his wife than in the earlier days of their marriage. Then, one Monday
afternoon early in April, as I was riding homewards from visiting an
outlying district, a curious thing happened.

My way led me through Oxley Dell, a piece of road bordered on each side
by Sir Lewin's woods, through which to the right a bridle-path leads by
a short cut to Stony Lea. The path and immediate neighbourhood are but
little frequented, owing to an old story of a murder and a subsequent
ghost.

   [Illustration: "A WOMAN SUDDENLY APPEARED FROM AMONG THE TREES."]

As I neared the Dell I saw Allan Fortescue tramping along the road in
front of me, but before I could overtake him he turned aside into the
bridle-path. There I presently followed, and had him once more in view,
when a woman suddenly appeared from among the trees and accosted him.
Allan raised his hat, and the two walked on together; the meeting had
the air of an appointment.

Having no wish to play the spy I turned my pony's head, but I was ill at
ease. The tall, graceful figure of the woman, enveloped though it was in
a long rain-coat, had been ominously familiar, and as I jogged slowly
homewards I resolved that I would call that evening on Allan and have
the matter out with him.

I found him in better spirits than usual, but when I explained my errand
he seemed somewhat disconcerted.

"Ah! you saw us," he said, and bent to knock the ashes from his pipe;
then added, "You are sure, I suppose, of the identity of the lady?"

"As sure as it is possible to be without having seen her face to face."

"Still, you might be utterly mistaken. Would it not be better, for the
sake of--the lady chiefly concerned in your mind--to give her the
benefit of the doubt?"

His eyes met mine fully, I answered question with question.

"Do you think you are dealing fairly with me? Strictly speaking, perhaps
this is no affair of mine, and yet----"

"And yet you have been extraordinarily good to me, and deserve that I
should be open with you. I can only ask you to trust me a little
farther; to believe that the meeting you witnessed to-day cannot
possibly injure the lady you are thinking of except through your
interference, and that it was as far removed from being of a sentimental
nature as though I had met my grandmother."

The Friday following this interview I received a visit from the squire;
he looked ill and harassed.

"I am vexed," he said, "about Edith. She went to town for a day's
shopping on Wednesday and has not returned. She was to lunch with Mrs.
Llewellyn and come back for dinner. She has frequently made these little
excursions of late. In the evening, however, I got a telegram to say she
was detained by the dressmaker, and yesterday morning a letter to the
same effect. This morning I had no letter, but half an hour ago I met
General Anson--he had just arrived by the three o'clock train. He told
me that he had seen Edith having lunch at Franconi's with Fortescue.
They did not see him--his table was behind theirs--but as he left the
room he passed close to them and heard Fortescue say, 'To-night, then,
without fail, by the seven-thirty.' 'So,' the old man went on, 'I
suppose Lady Maxwell comes down to-night, and Mr. Fortescue is to escort
her. I thought there was a coolness--that he was under a cloud.' I
laughed, and told him it was a case of mistaken identity."

"And Fortescue?"

"He went to London yesterday; I happen to know that."

I must here mention that Stony Lea, although but a small village in
Kent, has a good train service, and is but an hour's run from town. I
looked at my watch. It was barely four o'clock. "Why not," I said, "go
up to town by the four-forty-five, and travel down yourself with Lady
Maxwell when she is prepared to come? You could be in Belgrave Road
before six o'clock."

"Will you come with me?" he asked.

I consented; and by 6.30 we were in Belgrave Road.

Mrs. Llewellyn's house had an empty, uninhabited air, and the servant
who came to the door said his mistress had been out of town for a few
days. Lady Maxwell had been staying there during the week. She had
driven out in the morning and not returned until four o'clock; then,
after a cup of tea, she had gone out again, walking; she had said she
was leaving town that evening, and would return about half-past six in a
cab for various parcels that were awaiting her.

"Quite so," Sir Lewin said; "she is travelling down with me. I will wait
for her here," and he walked straight into the drawing-room, whither I
followed him. The room opened into the hall. Presently a hansom drove
up; Lady Maxwell got out and entered the house with a latch-key. Sir
Lewin moved towards the door of the room as though intending to meet
her, when the arrival of another cab made him pause and look round. Lady
Maxwell ran lightly upstairs; the door was ajar and I heard the
swish-swish of her skirts. The second cab was a four-wheeler; Fortescue
descended from it, and the electric bell of the front door tingled
persistently in the silence of the house. Then we heard him asking for
Lady Maxwell, and almost before the servant could reply Sir Lewin was on
the doorstep. Fearful of what might ensue I followed him from the room;
I saw him touch Fortescue on the shoulder, and Allan's start of surprise
and, apparently, dismay; then the two men entered the hall together.

"Now," said Sir Lewin, "kindly explain your presence here and your
business with my wife."

Allan's answer was unexpected.

"I think," he said, quietly, "I will leave that to Lady Maxwell
herself."

They had spoken so far in low tones and with outward calm; now Sir Lewin
muttered angrily some words which I could not hear, and raised his arm.

     [Illustration: "SIR LEWIN MUTTERED ANGRILY SOME WORDS WHICH I
                 COULD NOT HEAR, AND RAISED HIS ARM."]

I stepped forward.

"Come into the drawing-room," I said hurriedly in his ear. "Don't make a
public scene."

He shook me off, but at that moment another and more importunate voice
intervened.

"My dear Lewin, you here? How exceedingly fortunate! Now we need not
rush for that seven-thirty train; you and dear Edith can stay to
dinner."

There was a darkening of the doorway, a rustle of garments, and Mrs.
Llewellyn advanced with outstretched hands.

Sir Lewin stared in blank amazement. Allan smiled.

"I was in the cab," went on the lady, "waiting for Edith. Mr. Fortescue
kindly drove with me from the station, and I had intended to travel down
with her, trusting, my dear Lewin, to your hospitality to put me up for
the night. I am so sorry I have been unable to return before, to be with
the dear child all the time."

She had talked us all to the drawing-room door.

"I still quite fail to see," began Sir Lewin, stiffly, "how Mr.
Fortescue----"

"I will explain," said Lady Maxwell. She had come down the stairs
unheard, and now advanced towards us. Her face was as white as the gown
she wore, her eyes looked wild and startled. "Come with me," she added
to Sir Lewin, and led the way to a small back room. He followed her
without a word.

"Pay the cab," said Mrs. Llewellyn, cheerfully, to the servant, "and
bring all those packages in. Sir Lewin and Lady Maxwell will remain to
dinner. Mr. Greyling and Mr. Fortescue, please come in, and let me offer
you some refreshment."

She moved towards the dining-room and, the door being safely closed,
fell gasping into a chair. There was wine upon the side-board; Allan
poured some into a glass and brought it to her. She sighed heavily as
she took it. "How all this is to end, Heaven only knows!"

"I think," said Allan, "there is nothing further for me to do. If you
will allow me I will bid you good-night."

She looked at him curiously, the wineglass half-way to her lips.

"Can you," she said, "trust your vindication to us?"

"Entirely. It has come to be the last thing I think about," he answered,
sadly; "and, if she may in any degree be spared, I beg that it may be
the very last thing in your mind also."

A few minutes later Allan and I left the house. We dined in town and
travelled back to Stony Lea together; but he offered me no explanation
of the events of the afternoon, and I respected his silence.

Nearly a week passed before I heard anything further about the matter.

Then, one morning, Sir Lewin called upon me; he and Lady Maxwell had
returned only the previous night from town. He made no reference to the
circumstances of our last meeting, but asked me to come to the Hall that
afternoon, as his wife was far from well, and anxious to see me.

I went accordingly and found her alone, lying upon a couch in her
morning-room and looking sadly, terribly changed.

"I have asked you to come," she said, when I had taken a seat beside
her, "because I want to tell you the truth about Allan Fortescue; he has
suffered all these years through my fault, and I must make what
reparation I can before----It was I who really had the diamonds; I
wanted them, and I employed him to bring me the casket; he did this
quite innocently, as you will hear, not knowing what it contained. I had
seen it on the dressing-table when I went to say good-night to my aunt
just after she had gone to bed--about nine o'clock; but I was equally
afraid either to take it then or to return to the room in the dark later
on. Yet the chance seemed too good to be lost; I had never seen the
casket left exposed before; it was always kept under lock and key. On my
way downstairs I met Allan Fortescue, and we went together to the
drawing-room. As we sat chatting by the fire, the plan I afterwards
carried out occurred to me. The talk turned upon ghosts, and he said he
should much like to meet one. Then I told him, truly, that one room in
the house was said to be haunted by the spirit of a lady who had died
there mysteriously on her return from a ball at which she had promised
her lover to elope with him. I explained that nothing had been disturbed
since the morning she was found there, dead in her chair before the
mirror; but instead of the room to which the story really attached I
described the one I had just left, and dared him to visit it after
midnight. He said he had no fear, but I added that I should not believe
in his courage unless he brought me as a proof a small ebony casket
which had always stood upon the dressing-table. He laughed and said he
would do even that, and I promised to meet him in the conservatory the
following morning before breakfast to receive it and hear his
experiences. He was quite strange to the house and did not know how any
of the bedrooms were occupied except his own and his pupil's, which were
in another wing. In the morning he handed me the casket as arranged. You
know the rest; you see he was helpless in my hands."

"Do you mean to tell me," I asked, "that you wrecked a man's life for a
few jewels?"

  [Illustration: "'DON'T JUDGE ME TOO HARDLY,' SHE SAID, PITEOUSLY."]

"Don't judge me too hardly," she said, piteously. "I was in terrible
straits. I had been staying with some of my father's relations in town,
and had learned much of a side of life concerning which Aunt Mary knew
practically nothing. I owed a great deal of money, and was afraid to
tell her about it. When I had the diamonds I was able to put off the
most threatening of my creditors with promises of payment, and, later,
one of my cousins helped me to dispose of the stones. I told him they
were some jewels of my mother's which had just been made over to me.
Aunt Mary would hold no intercourse with my father's family, so I had no
fear of awkward explanations. When I was twenty-one I came in for a
little money, all that was left of my mother's fortune, and I gave Aunt
Mary some fresh jewels. You see, I had inherited certain tendencies from
my father--perhaps in the beginning there was some excuse for me; you
will understand when I say that he died from a hurt received in a
gambling quarrel when I was about twelve years old. The house and all he
possessed were sold to pay his debts, and Aunt Mary took charge of me.
It was a great change. To me at all events my father had been good
always, and I loved him dearly.

"As to Allan Fortescue, when he found how I had tricked him he was
furious, but I managed to see him alone and persuaded him to accept the
situation. You see, I had contrived things so that his speaking would
have been of very little use unless I had chosen to confess--only his
word against mine. Of course, I was dreadfully upset when I found that
Aunt Mary had seen him. That was just what I had not counted upon; but I
couldn't go back then and give up the jewels--I couldn't. I promised him
that, if he would keep silence, I would never be reckless and
extravagant or wicked again; and for a long time I kept my word. But
life was dreadfully dull, and the thought of what I had done made me
wretched; if Allan had been prosecuted I don't think I could have borne
it--I must have spoken out. As it was, I became subject to dreadful fits
of depression, and I think Aunt Mary was very glad to get me safely
married, as she called it. For a time, then, I was very happy; for I
loved Lewin dearly, and I tried to forget. Then, finding Allan here,
seeing the wreck I had made of his life, brought back to me all my
trouble. I began to crave again for excitement of any sort. Lewin
thought I was ill, and at first used to give me champagne as a tonic.

"When we were in town last year I got back into the old set, from a
different standpoint, and with more money at command----"

Once more she stopped, but I would not again interrupt her; I felt that
the whole sad story must be finished now.

"I don't know," she continued, presently, "how Allan Fortescue
discovered what was going on, but he did. One day I received a
communication from him--I can't call it a letter--telling me that he
knew the sort of life I was leading, and that unless I kept my promise
to him he would speak and tell Lewin the truth even now. He knew and
could prove where I had sold the diamonds. In reply to that I induced
him to meet me in the Oxley Woods, and persuaded him to give me a little
more time. I promised to tell Lewin that very night about my debts.
Instead, I went to London. I really meant to start afresh; but I thought
I could raise some money and get fairly straight without saying anything
to my husband. I--I stayed longer than I meant. Allan came to look for
me. He followed me to the places where he thought I was likely to be--he
must have kept a watch upon me for some time past--but our meeting at
last was accidental. I was really at my wits' end, and I went into
Franconi's with Allan to talk things over. We saw General Anson leave
the place, and I think that made Allan decide there must be no more
concealment; also, I suppose he felt it was useless to trust me any
longer. He went straight from me to Aunt Mary and fetched her. She knew
that he must be speaking the truth. I had promised to go home that night
anyhow; but I don't know what I might have done if I had been left to
myself. Then you and Lewin appeared----It is better as it is--I should
never have had the strength, the courage--I am so sorry--so sorry--for
Lewin--for myself--for Allan--for my little child that is coming----"

She turned her face to the wall, and I saw her slight frame shiver with
voiceless, choking tears.

There is little more to tell. Lady Maxwell lived only a few months after
she had made this confession. Her child survived--a son--and there are
three men who watch over that boy with perhaps exaggerated solicitude
and love--his father, Allan Fortescue, and myself.

Will he reward our care? I think so. He has his mother's face and charm,
but in character he takes after Sir Lewin. Allan Fortescue has remained
in the village as my curate. I trust he may never leave me, and that the
bishop may see fit hereafter to appoint him vicar in my stead; I am
growing old.



                       _Illustrated Interviews._

                     No. LXXXI.--DR. EDWARD ELGAR.

                         BY RUDOLPH DE CORDOVA.


                             [Illustration:
     _From a Photo. by_] DR. EDWARD ELGAR. [_George Newnes, Ltd._]

"If ever this votary of the muse of song looked from the hills of his
present home at Malvern, from the cradle of English poetry, the scene of
the vision of Piers Plowman, and from the British camp, with its
legendary memories of his own 'Caractacus,' and in the light of the
rising sun sees the towers of Tewkesbury and Gloucester and Worcester,
he might recall in that view the earlier stages of his career, and
confess with modest pride, like the bard in the 'Odyssey':--

    Self-taught I sing; 'tis Heaven, and Heaven alone,
    Inspires my song with music all its own."

                             [Illustration:
   _From a Photo. by_] DR. ELGAR'S HOUSE AT MALVERN. [_George Newnes
   Ltd._]

It was in November, 1900, that these words were spoken by the Orator
when the University of Cambridge honoured itself by conferring the
honorary degree of Doctor of Music on Dr. Elgar, whom one of the most
distinguished German writers on music declared to be "the most brilliant
champion of the National School of Composition which is beginning to
bloom in England."

The encomiums which Germany--the acknowledged leader of the world in
music--has showered on Dr. Elgar have at length been reflected in
England, which has awakened to the fact that to him at least that much
misapplied word "genius" belongs by right divine. That awakening was
marked by the three days' festival in the middle of March, when Covent
Garden Opera House reverted to an old custom and for two glorious nights
became the home of oratorio, with a concert on the third night. That
festival is unique in the history of music, for it is the first time an
English composer has been so honoured.

However gratifying the applause of the public may be to the worker in
any art, his greatest pleasure must properly come from his
fellow-workers, who know the difficulties which have to be surmounted
before the desired effect can be produced.

"Was not Herr Steinbach, the conductor of the Meiningen Orchestra, among
the others who said that you have something different from anybody else
in the tone of your orchestra?" I asked Dr. Elgar, as we sat in his
study at Malvern, with a great expanse of country visible through the
wide windows.

                             [Illustration:
     _From a Photo. by_] DR. ELGAR'S STUDY. [_George Newnes, Ltd._]

"I believe so," he replied; "and that remark has been one from which I
have naturally derived great pleasure.

"You know," said Dr. Elgar, as he settled down to talk for the purpose
of this interview, in accordance with a long-standing promise made in
what he came to regard as an unguarded moment--"you know, since you
compel me to begin at the beginning, that I 'began' in Broadheath, a
little village three miles from Worcester, in which city my father was
organist of St. George's Catholic Church, a post he held for
thirty-seven years. I was a very little boy indeed when I began to show
some aptitude for music and used to extemporize on the piano. When I was
quite small I received a few lessons on the piano. The organ-loft then
attracted me, and from the time I was about seven or eight I used to go
and sit by my father and watch him play. After a time I began to try to
play myself. At first the only thing I succeeded in producing was noise,
but gradually, out of the chaos, harmony began to evolve itself. In
those days, too, an English opera company used to visit the old
Worcester Theatre, and I was taken into the orchestra, which consisted
of only eight or ten performers, and so heard old operas like 'Norma,'
'Traviata,' 'Trovatore,' and, above all, 'Don Giovanni.'

                    [Illustration: DR. EDWARD ELGAR.
                   _From a Photo. by E. T. Holding._]

"My general education was not neglected. I went to Littleton House
School until I was about fifteen. At the same time I saw and learnt a
great deal about music from the stream of music that passed through my
father's establishment.

"My hope was that I should be able to get a musical education, and I
worked hard at German on the chance that I should go to Leipsic, but my
father discovered that he could not afford to send me away, and anything
in that direction seemed to be at an end. Then a friend, a solicitor,
suggested that I should go to him for a year and see how I liked the
law. I went for a year, but came to the conclusion that the law was not
for me, and I determined to return to music. There appeared to be an
opening for a violinist in Worcester, and as it occurred to me that it
would be a good thing to try to take advantage of the opening, I had
been teaching myself to play the violin. Then I began to teach on my own
account, and spent such leisure as I had in writing music. It was music
of a sort--bad, very bad--but my juvenile efforts are, I hope,
destroyed.

"Although I was teaching the violin I wanted to improve my playing, so I
began to save up in order to go to London to get some lessons from Herr
Pollitzer. On one occasion I was working the first violin part of the
Haydn quartet. There was a rest, and I suddenly began to play the 'cello
part. Pollitzer looked up. 'You know the whole thing?' he said.

"'Of course,' I replied.

"He looked up, curiously. 'Do you compose, yourself?' he asked.

"'I try,' I replied again.

"'Show me something of yours,' he said.

"I did so, with the result that he gave me an introduction to Mr., now
Sir, August Manns, who, later on, played many of my things at the daily
concerts at the Crystal Palace.

"When I resolved to become a musician and found that the exigencies of
life would prevent me from getting any tuition, the only thing to do was
to teach myself. I read everything, played everything, and heard
everything I possibly could. As I have told you, I used to play the
organ and the violin. I attended as many of the cathedral services as I
could to hear the anthems, and to get to know what they were, so as to
become thoroughly acquainted with the English Church style. The putting
of the fine new organ into the cathedral at Worcester was a great event,
and brought many organists to play there at various times. I went to
hear them all. The services at the cathedral were over later on Sunday
than those at the Catholic church, and as soon as the voluntary was
finished at the church I used to rush over to the cathedral to hear the
concluding voluntary. Eventually I succeeded my father as organist at
St. George's. We lived at that time in the parish of St. Helen's, in
which is the mother church of Worcester, which had a peal of eight
bells. The Curfew used always to be rung in those days at eight o'clock
in the evening, and I believe it is still rung. I made friends with the
sexton and used to ring the Curfew, and afterwards strike the day of the
month. My enthusiasm was so great that I used to prolong the ringing
from three minutes to ten minutes, until the people in the neighbourhood
complained, when I had to reduce the time. On Sunday the bells were
supposed to go for half an hour before service, from half-past ten to
eleven. The performance was divided into certain parts. With a friend, I
used to 'raise' and 'fall' the bell for ten minutes, chime a smaller
bell for ten minutes or so, and at five minutes to eleven I would fly
off to play the organ at the Catholic church.

             [Illustration: AN EARLY PORTRAIT OF DR. ELGAR.
                          _From a Photograph._]

"You ask me to go into greater details about my musical education. I am
constantly receiving letters on this point from all over the world, for
it is well known that I am self-taught in the matter of harmony,
counterpoint, form, and, in short, the whole of the 'mystery' of music,
and people want to know what books I used. To-day there are all sorts of
books to make the study of harmony and orchestration pleasant. In my
young days they were repellent. But I read them and I still exist."

If only cold type could suggest the humour with which those words were
spoken!

"The first was Catel, and that was followed by Cherubini. The first real
sort of friendly leading I had, however, was from 'Mozart's
Thorough-bass School.' There was something in that to go upon--something
human. It is a small book--a collection of papers beautifully and
clearly expressed--which he wrote on harmony for the niece of a friend
of his. I still treasure the old volume. Ouseley and Macfarren followed,
but the articles which have since helped me the most are those of Sir
Hubert Parry in 'Grove's Dictionary.'"

"How did these various authorities mix?" I interrupted.

"They didn't mix," was Dr. Elgar's reply, "and it appears it is
necessary for anyone who has to be self-taught to read everything
and--pick out the best. That, I suppose, is the difficulty--to pick out
the best. How to forget the rubbish and remember the good I can't tell
you, but perhaps that is where his brains must come in.

"It would be affectation were I to pretend that my work is not
recognised as modern, and I hate affectation, yet it would probably
surprise you to know the amount of work I did in studying musical form.
Only those can safely disregard form who ignore it with a full knowledge
and do not evade it through ignorance.

"Mozart is the musician from whom everyone should learn form. I once
ruled a score for the same instruments and with the same number of bars
as Mozart's G Minor Symphony, and in that framework I wrote a symphony,
following as far as possible the same outline in the themes and the same
modulation. I did this on my own initiative, as I was groping in the
dark after light, but looking back after thirty years I don't know any
discipline from which I learned so much.

"So you insist on my telling you some more of my early struggles and my
early work? I was interested in many other things besides music, and I
had the good fortune to be thrown among an unsorted collection of old
books. There were books of all kinds, and all distinguished by the
characteristic that they were for the most part incomplete. I busied
myself for days and weeks arranging them. I picked out the theological
books, of which there were a good many, and put them on one side. Then I
made a place for the Elizabethan dramatists, the chronicles including
Baker's and Hollinshed's, besides a tolerable collection of old poets
and translations of Voltaire, and all sorts of things up to the
eighteenth century. Then I began to read. I used to get up at four or
five o'clock in the summer and read--every available opportunity found
me reading. I read till dark. I finished by reading every one of these
books--including the theology. The result of that reading has been that
people tell me I know more of life up to the eighteenth century than I
do of my own time, and it is probably true.

"In studying scores the first which came into my hands were the
Beethoven symphonies. Anyone can have them now, but they were difficult
for a boy to get in Worcester thirty years ago. I, however, managed to
get two or three, and I remember distinctly the day I was able to buy
the Pastoral Symphony. I stuffed my pockets with bread and cheese and
went out into the fields to study it. That was what I always did. Even
when I began to teach, when a new score came into my hands I went off
for a long day with it out of doors, and when my unfortunate--or
fortunate?--pupils went for their lessons I was not at home to give
them.

"By the way, talking about scores, it will probably surprise you to know
that I never possessed a score of Wagner until one was given to me in
1900.

     [Illustration: DR. ELGAR AS A MEMBER OF HIS QUINTET, FOR WHICH
                          HE WROTE THE MUSIC.
                      _From a Photo. by Bennett._]

"In the early days of which I have been speaking five of us established
a wind quintet. We had two flutes, an oboe, a clarionet, and a bassoon,
which last I played for some time, and afterwards relinquished it for
the 'cello. There was no music at all to suit our peculiar requirements,
as in the ideal wind quintet a horn should find a place and not a second
flute, so I used to write the music. We met on Sunday afternoons, and it
was an understood thing that we should have a new piece every week. The
sermons in our church used to take at least half an hour, and I spent
the time composing the thing for the afternoon. It was great experience
for me, as you may imagine, and the books are all extant, so some of
that music still exists. We played occasionally for friends, and I
remember one moonlight night stopping in front of a house to put the
bassoon together. I held it up to see if it was straight before
tightening it. As I did so, someone rushed out of the house, grabbed me
by the arms, and shouted, 'It will be five shillings if you do.' He
thought I had a gun in my hand.

"The old Worcester Glee Club had been established as long ago as 1809
for the performance of old glees, with an occasional instrumental night.
At these last I first played second fiddle and afterwards became leader,
as, after a time, I used to do the accompanying. It was an enjoyable and
artistic gathering, and the programmes were principally drawn from the
splendid English compositions for men's voices. The younger generation
seemed to prefer ordinary part-songs, and ballads also were introduced,
and the tone of the thing changed. I am not sure if the club is still in
existence.

"It was in 1877 that I first went to take lessons of Pollitzer. He
suggested that I should stay in London and devote myself to violin
playing, but I had become enamoured of a country life, and would not
give up the prospect of a certain living by playing and teaching in
Worcester on the chance of only a possible success which I might make as
a soloist in London.

"The thing which brought me before a larger public as a composer was the
production of several things of mine at Birmingham by Mr. W. C.
Stockley, to whom my music was introduced by Dr. Wareing, himself a
composer, and still resident in Birmingham. At that time I was a member
of Mr. Stockley's orchestra--first violin."

In this connection it is interesting to break Dr. Elgar's narrative to
tell an anecdote which Mr. Stockley relates. When he decided to do
something of Dr. Elgar's, he asked him if he would like to conduct it.
"Certainly not," Dr. Elgar replied; "I am a member of the orchestra and
I am going to stick in the orchestra. I am not recognised as a composer,
and the fact that you are going to do something of mine gives me no
title to a place anywhere else." The piece was a success and the
audience called for Dr. Elgar, who came down from among the fiddles,
made his bow, and then went back to his place.

    [Illustration: REDUCED FACSIMILE OF A PAGE OF THE FULL SCORE OF
                      "THE DREAM OF GERONTIUS."]

To resume. "Don't suppose, however," Dr. Elgar said, "that after that
recognition as a composer things were easy for me. The directors of the
old Promenade Concerts at Covent Garden Theatre were good enough to
write that they thought sufficiently of my things to devote a morning to
rehearsing them. I went on the appointed day to London to conduct the
rehearsal. When I arrived it was explained to me that a few songs had to
be taken before I could begin. Before the songs were finished Sir Arthur
Sullivan unexpectedly arrived, bringing with him a selection from one of
his operas. It was the only chance he had of going through it with the
orchestra, so they determined to take advantage of the opportunity. He
consumed all my time in rehearsing this, and when he had finished the
director came out and said to me, 'There will be no chance of your going
through your music to-day.' I went back to Worcester to my teaching, and
that was the last of my chance of an appearance at the Promenade
Concerts.

"Years after I met Sullivan, one of the most amiable and genial souls
that ever lived. When we were introduced he said, 'I don't think we have
met before.' 'Not exactly,' I replied, 'but very near it,' and I told
him the circumstance. 'But, my dear boy, I hadn't the slightest idea of
it,' he exclaimed, in his enthusiastic manner. 'Why on earth didn't you
come and tell me? I'd have rehearsed it myself for you.' They were not
idle words. He would have done it, just as he said. He never forgot the
episode till the end of his life.

"Two similar occurrences took place at the Crystal Palace: rehearsals
were planned which never came off, so I was no nearer to getting a
hearing for big orchestral works.

"Mr. Hugh Blair, then the organist of Worcester Cathedral, saw some of
the cantata, 'The Black Knight,' and said: 'If you will finish it I will
produce it at Worcester.' I finished it, and it was produced by the
Worcester Festival Choir. This cantata then came under the notice of Dr.
Swinnerton Heap, to whom I owe my introduction to the musical festivals
as a writer of choral works. He had known me for a good many years as a
violinist, but it had never occurred to him to talk to me about my
composing, and he knew nothing of it.

"It was through Dr. Heap that I was asked to write a cantata for the
Staffordshire Musical Festival, and, shortly after, the committee asked
me to provide an oratorio for the Worcester Festival. They were 'The
Light of Life,' performed in Worcester Cathedral, and 'King Olaf,' at
Hanley.

"Since then it has been a record of the production of one composition
after another until we come to 'The Apostles,' and my new overture 'In
the South,' produced at Covent Garden; the one great event that
particularly stands out is the production of the 'Variations' by Dr.
Richter, to whom I was then a complete stranger.

"For a long time I had had the idea of writing 'The Apostles' in pretty
much the form in which I hope it will eventually appear. As you know,
there have been oratorios on many points of Jewish and Christian
history, but none had shown how Christianity has risen. I take the men
who were in touch with Christ, the Apostles in fact, and show them to be
ordinary mortals rather than superhuman men, as they are generally
represented in art. I was always particularly impressed with
Archbishop Whately's conception of Judas, who, as he wrote, 'had no
design to betray his Master to death, but to have been as confident of
the will of Jesus to deliver Himself from His enemies by a miracle as He
must have been certain of His power to do so, and accordingly to have
designed to force Him to make such a display of His superhuman powers as
would have induced all the Jews--and, indeed, the Romans too--to
acknowledge Him King.'

"In carrying out this plan I made the book myself, taking out lines from
different parts of the Bible which exactly express my conception. How it
was done the following chorus will show you, for you will notice that
the references to the text are printed in the margin:--

    The Lord hath chosen them to stand before Him, to serve
    Him.--_II. Chron._ 29, 11.

    He hath chosen the weak to confound the mighty.--_I. Cor._ 1,
    27.

    He will direct their work in truth.--_Isa._ 61, 8.

    Behold, God exalteth by His power: who teacheth like Him?--_Job_
    36, 22.

    The meek will He guide in judgment, and the meek will He teach
    His way.--_Ps._ 25, 9.

    He will direct their work in truth.--_Isa._ 61, 8.

    For out of Zion shall go forth the law.--_Isa._ 2, 3.

"You will notice that occasionally, as in the third extract, I have used
the words in their meaning that appears on the surface, and not in the
real meaning of the sentence which may be found in any commentary. To
keep the diction exactly the same I have not gone outside the Scripture
except in one sentence from the Talmud in the case of the watchers on
the Temple roof.

"It was part of my original scheme to continue 'The Apostles' by a
second work carrying on the establishment of the Church among the
Gentiles. This, too, is to be followed by a third oratorio, in which the
fruit of the whole--that is to say, the end of the world and the
Judgment--is to be exemplified. I, however, faltered at that idea, and I
suggested to the directors of the Birmingham Festival to add merely a
short third part to the two into which the already published work, 'The
Apostles,' is divided. But I found that to be unsatisfactory, and I have
decided to revert to my original lines. There will, therefore, be two
other oratorios."

This definite pronouncement of Dr. Elgar's cannot fail to evoke the
warmest anticipations on the part of the music loving world.

It is worth noting here that shortly after "The Dream of Gerontius" was
produced at the Birmingham Festival, in 1900, Herr Julius Buths, the
famous conductor of Düsseldorf, was so struck with it that he determined
to produce it in Germany and himself translated the libretto. So great a
success was this performance that "The Dream," which one of the most
celebrated German musical critics has declared to be "the greatest
composition of the last hundred years, with the exception of the
'Requiem' of Brahms," was repeated at the Lower Rhine Festival, a thing
hitherto unheard of in the annals of English music, and at the Lower
Rhine Festival on Whit-Sunday "The Apostles" is to be given.

Dr. Elgar has a delightful and most acute sense of humour, so that I was
sure I should not be misunderstood if I ventured to ask a question about
his "musical crimes."

He smiled. "But which of my musical crimes do you mean? From the point
of view of one person or another I understand all my music has been a
crime," he replied, lightly. Then he added, "Oh, you mean 'The
Cockaigne,' 'The Coronation Ode,' and 'The Imperial March' especially.
Yes, I believe there are a good many people who have objected to them.
But I like to look on the composer's vocation as the old troubadours or
bards did. In those days it was no disgrace to a man to be turned on to
step in front of an army and inspire the people with a song. For my own
part, I know that there are a lot of people who like to celebrate events
with music. To these people I have given tunes. Is that wrong? Why
should I write a fugue or something which won't appeal to anyone, when
the people yearn for things which can stir them--"

"Such as 'Pomp and Circumstance,'" I interpolated.

"Ah, I don't know anything about that," replied Dr. Elgar, "but I do
know we are a nation with great military proclivities, and I did not see
why the ordinary quick march should not be treated on a large scale in
the way that the waltz, the old-fashioned slow march, and even the polka
have been treated by the great composers; yet all marches on the
symphonic scale are so slow that people can't march to them. I have some
of the soldier instinct in me, and so I have written two marches of
which, so far from being ashamed, I am proud. 'Pomp and Circumstance,'
by the way, is merely the generic name for what is a set of six marches.
Two, as you know, have already appeared, and the others will come later.
One of them is to be a Soldier's Funeral March.

  [Illustration: REDUCED FACSIMILE OF MS. OF "POMP AND CIRCUMSTANCE."]

"As for 'The Imperial March,' which was written for Queen Victoria's
Diamond Jubilee of 1897, it would, perhaps, interest you to know that
only on January 22nd last it was given in St. George's Chapel, Berlin,
at the unveiling of the memorials of Queen Victoria and the Empress
Frederick, and Dr. G. R. Sinclair, of Hereford Cathedral, played it on
the organ.

                             [Illustration:
  _From a Photo. by_] GOLF ON MALVERN COMMON. [_Foulsham & Banfield._]

"How and when do I do my music? I can tell you very easily. I come into
my study at nine o'clock in the morning and I work till a quarter to
one. I don't do any inventing then, for that comes anywhere and
everywhere. It may be when I am walking, golfing, or cycling, or the
ideas may come in the evening, and then I sit up until any hour in order
to get them down. The morning is devoted to revising and orchestration,
of which I have as much to do as I can manage. As soon as lunch is over
I go out for exercise and return about four or later, after which I
sometimes do two hours' work before dinner. A country life I find
absolutely essential to me, and here the conditions are exactly what I
require. As you see," and Dr. Elgar moved over to the large window which
takes up the whole of one side of his study, "I get a wonderful view of
the surrounding country. I can see across Worcestershire, to Edgehill,
the Cathedral of Worcester, the Abbeys of Pershore and Tewkesbury, and
even the smoke from round Birmingham. It is delightfully quiet, and yet
in contrast with it there is a constant stream of communication with the
outside world in the shape of cables from America and Australia, and
letters innumerable from all over the world."

In the house itself there are not many evidences of Dr. Elgar's
productions, but prominent in a corner of the drawing-room is the laurel
wreath presented to him at Düsseldorf when "The Dream" was first
produced. The leaves are brown to-day, but the scarlet ribbon is as
bright as the memory of the music in the enraptured ears of those who
have heard it. In his study are two prized possessions, the one a
tankard made by some members of the Festival Choir at Hanley at the time
of the production of "King Olaf." The inscription, taken from one of the
choruses, is, appropriately, a Bacchanalian one:--

        The ale was strong;
        King Olaf feasted late and long.

                                    --_Longfellow_.

Next to this is a cup, also specially designed by Mr. Noke, of Hanley,
to commemorate the performance of "The Dream." On one side is a portrait
of Cardinal Newman and on the other a portrait of Dr. Elgar, with the
following inscription from the work itself:--

    Learn that the flame of the everlasting love
    Doth burn ere it transform.



                       _Off the Track in London._

                           BY GEORGE R. SIMS.

                II.--IN THE ROYAL BOROUGH OF KENSINGTON.


The sun shines brightly on the gay Kensington thoroughfare in which I
meet my artist _confrère_ and prepare to wander off the track in a
district which is held to be the wealthiest in the Empire.

It is a winter morning, but the sky is blue, the air is balmy, and the
flood of sunlight gives a Rivieran aspect to the stately mansions and
pleasant villas that we pass on our way to the point at which we are to
turn off and make our plunge into one of the strangest districts of
London, a district of which its rich neighbours have no knowledge,
although it lies at their doors.

A walk of a few minutes and we have left wealth and fashion behind us;
the gay shops have vanished, the well-dressed people have disappeared as
if by magic. The mansions and the villas have given place to the long
streets of grey, weather-beaten, two and three story houses, in which
the local industry writes itself large in white letters.

Here we are in Notting Dale and in the heart of Laundry-Land. In every
house in street after street the blinds of the ground floor are down as
though someone lay dead within. But if you look from the opposite side
of the street you will see that in every room above the blinds lines are
stretched from wall to wall, and from these lines wrung out details of
the washing-tub are hanging. If you cross to the dilapidated railings of
the sorry little patch that was once a front garden and peer into the
basement you will see that laundry work is in full swing. The blinds of
the ground-floor rooms are probably drawn because the hand laundresses
do not like to be criticised too closely by the neighbours, who are also
their business rivals.

The street is typical of a dozen others. You may see again and again
that broken-down little front garden, with its stunted trees, strewn
rubbish, and the little wooden, lop-sided railing that looks as though
it no longer thought the patch it once guarded worth standing up for. On
the window-sill of the top floor of a score of houses you may see a
lonely, empty flower-pot that looks more like a handy missile in an
emergency than an adjunct of window gardening. The rain-sodden,
blackened stucco meets you at every turn, and when you have counted the
twentieth cat sitting on a sill or a doorstep washing its shirt to snowy
whiteness you begin to wonder why the local influence has not made
itself more widely felt. Everybody inside the houses is washing for
other people, everything is conducted with scrupulous cleanliness and
under official inspection, but there are plenty of streets adjacent to
Laundry-Land in which only the cats make themselves conspicuously clean.

A little farther away towards Latimer Road are the great steam laundries
employing a small army of young women, who at the dinner hour will turn
out and make every street in the Dale a forest of white aprons.

But all the streets of Laundry-Land are not given up to useful industry.
A portion of the district is so notorious as a guilt garden that it has
been called the London Avernus. It is packed with common lodging-houses,
a large number of them for women, and it has streets of evil reputation
in which almost every window is broken and stuffed with rags. The
Borough Council has now in hand a splendid rehousing scheme which will
vastly improve the district, but we must take it as we find it to-day.

We turn out of the sunlight, and entering a narrow doorway descend into
the basement of a typical lodging-house. The house is known locally as
the "Golden Gates," a name bestowed upon it in a spirit of badinage by a
client with a sense of humour.

The kitchen is crowded with women, young and old. Some are sitting on
the benches around the wall, one or two are making a late breakfast; an
old woman is cooking something at the red coke fire.

As a rule there is little conversation in a lodging-house in the morning
hours. I have been constantly struck by the note of moodiness, not to
say sullenness, which hangs over the company during the hours of
daylight. The men are, as a rule, more communicative than the women.
Women of the class that drift to the doss-house are not inclined to
exchange confidences with their neighbours.

But the kitchen of the Golden Gates as we enter it has one talkative
occupant. As soon as our eyes get accustomed to the gloom, which is only
relieved by a ray of light filtering through a small, dust-covered
window, we notice that a tall woman in faded finery and an astrachan
hat, and with some traces of refinement in features and bearing, is
standing in the centre and chaffing the others. One or two smile at her
jokes, but the majority are wholly indifferent, wearing that air of
sullen aloofness which is peculiarly characteristic of a woman's
lodging-house.

I have not intruded on the privacy of the ladies of the Golden Gates
without a show of justification. To enable my companion to make a sketch
of the scene, I have resorted to an expedient which permits me to make
certain inquiries of a semi-official nature, and to attract the
attention of the guests while my _confrère_ is at work. If they were
aware that they were being sketched it is quite likely that there would
be trouble, and my comrade might find himself in as unpleasant a fix as
did a photographer who once went with me to the Chinese quarter in
Limehouse, for "Living London," and attempted to take the proprietor of
an opium den and some of his clients. The photographer emerged
unscathed, but the camera required a considerable amount of repair.

Fortunately I have an inquiry to make which puts my audience in sympathy
with me, and my _confrère_ is supposed to be making notes of the
information supplied as to the last movements of a woman who had used
the house for some time and had mysteriously disappeared.

During the whole time the lady in the dingy astrachan keeps up a running
fire of chaff, which materially assists us.

       [Illustration: "THE LADY IN THE DINGY ASTRACHAN KEEPS UP A
                          RUNNING FIRE OF CHAFF."]

She welcomes us to the "Hotel de Fourpence," and says, though it isn't
exactly the Carlton, it is quite comfortable when you get used to it.
She interlards her bantering remarks with French words, and we come to
the conclusion that she is a governess who has drifted down.

It is no uncommon thing to find men and women of education in the lowest
lodging-houses of London. I have found a clergyman in one of the worst
dens of Flower and Dean Street. In one of the Dale lodging-houses there
is a woman whose father had his town house and his country house and his
villa in the South of France.

This woman in the astrachan hat is a striking contrast to her
surroundings. Most of the other inmates are of the usual type--women who
have drifted down from honest industry to vagabondage, or have been born
to it.

Returning through the Golden Gates into the sunshine, we make our way to
Jetsam Street. That is not its real name, but the one I have given it.
This is a street of black and battered doors, of damaged railings, and
of broken windows. On the doorsteps here and there stand groups of
slatternly, unkempt women. From the windows above a tousled head
occasionally appears. Many of the houses here are common lodging-houses;
but some of them are in the hands of the house-farmers, who let them out
in furnished rooms at a shilling a day. We enter a room which is
unoccupied and take stock of the furniture. It consists of a bed, two
chairs, and the wreckage of a dirty deal table.

In this room a man and his wife and children are accommodated at night,
but the shilling paid only entitles the family to remain there until ten
in the morning.

At that hour they are turned out and their tenancy ceases. If they wish
to renew it they can do so in the evening, but not before.

These people, who are paying six shillings a week, or seven shillings
where Sunday is not a free day, for a single room, have to spend the day
in the streets. Many of them make their way to the public parks and
sleep on the seats or on the grass. Some of them beg, some of them hawk
trumpery articles. They are probably paying eighteen pounds a year for a
wretched room, and yet in the house-farmer's hands they are homeless
every day in the week.

Jetsam Street is flooded with golden sunshine as we pass through it, but
the sunshine has not made the inhabitants light-hearted. Half-way down
the street a man and a woman are fighting. The man is delivering a
series of kicks in the style of La Savate at the woman, who is defiant
and nimble and defends herself with her jacket, which she has taken off
and uses both as a guard and as a weapon.

      [Illustration: "ONE OR TWO WOMEN STANDING ON THE DOORSTEPS
                    WATCH THE PROCEEDINGS."

One or two women standing on the doorsteps watch the proceedings, but
apparently without interest. An old woman proceeding to the public-house
for beer turns her head for a moment and then passes on her way. A
little boy in rags passes the fighting couple and takes no notice
whatever. It is an ordinary incident, and has no special attraction for
the neighbours.

Presently the man succeeds in planting a blow that sends the woman down.
She is up again in a moment and faces him, prepared to continue the
contest. But he thinks he has scored a point and is satisfied.

"Now I'll go to the workhouse," he says.

"And the best place for you," answers the woman.

The man thrusts his hands in his pockets and slouches off. The woman
puts on her jacket and strolls away. If we were to investigate the
circumstances that have led up to the fight, we should find that we had
been assisting at a Notting Dale version of the story of Carmen, Don
José, and Escamillo, only Carmen in this case is a laundry girl, Don
José is an idle ruffian, and Escamillo is another, only of a bolder
type.

In Notting Dale the women are the principal wage-earners, and the
district is infested with a contemptible set of men, who are loafers or
worse. It is a common thing in the Dale for a man to boast that he is
going to marry a laundry girl and do nothing for the rest of his life.

It seems difficult to realize that such a scene and such a street can
exist within a stone's throw of a quarter crowded with the wealth and
fashion of the capital. But wherever you step off the beaten track in
London a hundred surprises await you.

I do not wonder at the fight in Jetsam Street which fails to rouse the
lookers-on from their midday lethargy, for I am an old traveller in this
strange land. But I must confess that it gives me a little shock when at
the end of the street I come upon a man in the last stage of consumption
sitting propped up with pillows in an arm-chair on the doorstep.

  [Illustration: "BROUGHT OUT TO SIT A LITTLE WHILE IN THE SUNSHINE."]

He has been brought out to sit a little while in the sunshine. The poor
fellow has, I ascertain, taken his discharge from the infirmary a few
days previously. He wants to die at home--at home in Jetsam Street!

The picture I have had so far to draw is a painful one and a squalid
one. But it is typical of the neighbourhood, and could not be omitted if
in these travels off the track I am to give a faithful account of the
London that is so little known even to Londoners.

Let us hasten through the sordid streets, looking up at the blue skies
and ignoring the squalid houses, and make our way to a more romantic
spot.

"The Potteries!" How odd this description of a portion of Kensington
sounds, yet the district we are now in is known by this name, and yonder
is what remains of the kiln.

Here in the Potteries the spell of the old romance still lingers, for
this is the district of the gipsies. In front of it is the pleasant
recreation-ground, Avondale Park, which the County Council has made
beautiful for the children of the Dale, and just round the corner is
hidden a space where, year after year, the gipsies came with their vans
and encamped for the winter. And close at hand are cottages and gardens,
to which ducks and geese give quite a rural appearance.

   [Illustration: "THERE ARE ONE OR TWO VANS LEFT TO MARK THE SPOT."]

The gipsies are not here this winter, but there are one or two vans left
to mark the spot where, until quite recently, the sons and daughters of
Egypt pitched their "tans" in the heart of fashionable Kensington. Some
of them, yielding to the force of such modern ideas as the sanitary
inspector and the School Board officer, have given up the fight for
existence in a dwelling-van and have gone to live under a roof like the
gorgios, though a gipsy of the true Romany blood believes that nothing
but ill-luck will attend the Romany chal or the Romany chi who lives in
a house.

To-day the children of the gipsies are, many of them, in the Notting
Dale Board School and the fathers and mothers are in the lodging-houses.
One of the wanderers, who in the old times used to pitch on the vacant
ground of the Potteries, so far fell into Gentile ways as to take a
lodging-house and run it himself. He and his wife became noted
characters in the Dale, and when he died a little time ago the gipsies
came from far and near and gave him a genuine Romany funeral, with all
the ancient rites and ceremonies of the great Pali tribe who wandered
out of India long centuries ago and gave the word "pal" to our language
to signify brother.

Though the gipsy camp has departed and the ground will know it no more,
the surroundings are still suggestive of the old days. Hard by a
dwelling-van left, like the rose of the poet, blooming alone is the shed
of a chair-caner, a handsome, prosperous-looking man, who is working in
the open and singing at his congenial task. The battered carts, the old
chains, the broken wheels, the pigeon lofts, and the wooden sheds
standing on a patch of waste ground remind you of the pictures you were
given to copy at school when you were in the drawing-class. If there had
only been a mill handy the resemblance would have been complete, but the
chimney of the old kiln dominates the scene and takes the mill's place.

Here the note of Jetsam Street has disappeared. All around are
respectable working-class dwellings and stableyards. A little farther up
is a double row of cottages with a paved way between them that seem to
have been lifted bodily out of a Yorkshire mill town and dropped with
their quaint out-houses on to the confines of Kensington. When you come
upon Thresher's Place you rub your eyes and wonder if it is possible
that five minutes' walk will bring you out on Campden Hill.

In the mews round about the Potteries are the remnants of the Italian
colony that drifted here some years ago, when Little Italy in
Clerkenwell began to be encroached upon by the modern builder. The
majority have now drifted farther afield, to Fulham and Hammersmith.

But there are still a fair number of the children of the Sunny South in
the Dale. You may see the organs in the early morning being polished up
outside the houses, and if you go into the yards you may discover the
ice-barrows packed away in the coach-houses, waiting for the
disappearance of the baked-chestnut season and the coming of summer.

Here, in a large coach-house in a mews, is a proprietor of ice-cream
barrows hard at work repainting his stock in gorgeous colours. Brilliant
streaks of red and green light up the dreary place where the signor is
working. When we look in upon his artistic proceedings he is filling his
studio with melody. He is singing an air from "Il Trovatore" in his
native Italian, and at the same time painting an Italian girl in her
national costume on the panel of an ice-barrow.

A little farther down the mews we climb the crazy staircase that leads
to the loft, and find a middle-aged widow occupying it with five
children.

We have arrived at an awkward moment, for the widow is in tearful
converse with the Industrial Schools officer.

One of the children has been caught the previous night begging. Children
are not allowed to beg in the streets to-day, and if it is found that
the parents send them out or have not sufficient control over them to
keep them in the little offenders can be taken before a magistrate and
sent to an industrial school, to be trained for more reputable
occupations in life.

The widow declares that the boy was not sent out by her, and weeps
copiously while she relates her story. She has five children and no
money. I don't think the officer is very much impressed. I am afraid he
knows more about the widow and the begging boy than he cares to reveal
in the presence of strangers. He gives the woman a kindly warning, and
leaves her with the intimation that if any more of her children are
caught begging she will be invited to pay a visit to the magistrate.

The Industrial Schools officer has a busy time in the Dale, for there
are many young children living in vicious and criminal surroundings, and
it is his task to remove them at the first opportunity, in order that
they may have a chance in life. The work the industrial schools are
accomplishing is invaluable. Under the Act a careful guardianship can be
exercised by the State until the rescued boy or girl has reached the age
of eighteen. There is no coming out of the industrial schools and
returning to the evil surroundings now. But the task of the officer who
has to see that the lads and lasses do not, after their school days are
up, return to their evil associates is not a light one. He has
occasionally to exercise the ingenuity of a Sherlock Holmes in order to
get on the track of "one of his young people" who has mysteriously
disappeared from the place that has been found for him or her.

Not long ago a young girl who had been sent to Canada, and was supposed
to be doing well there, was discovered dressed in boy's clothes back
again in the Dale with her uncle and aunt, who were undesirable
companions for her. The girl had in some way managed to get her
passage-money and come home, and had hoped, disguised as a young man, to
escape the vigilance of the Industrial Schools officer.

Through a couple of streets and we are back in common lodging-house
land. There is one long street in which the houses are registered from
end to end. Some of them look like shops with the shutters up, others
like private houses that have come down in the world. But every room is
packed with as many beds as the law permits, and the common kitchen is
reached by the area steps.

At one of the houses along this street a man and a woman are standing at
the door. The woman has only one arm and one eye, the man has no arms.
But they are a highly popular couple, and a good many of the
lodging-houses in the street belong to them. The lady is said to be
quite equal to quieting any disturbance among the lodgers with her one
hand, and the man displays the most remarkable skill, suffering
apparently little inconvenience from his loss. When you have seen him
take his pipe out of his mouth with the empty sleeve of his jacket you
will understand how he is able, with his wife's assistance, to keep his
rough _clientèle_ well in hand, and to compel their respect.

There is one feature of Notting Dale which strikes you forcibly if you
go into a local crowd engaged in a heated argument, and that is the
preponderance of the rural accent; for this is a district in which the
evil of rural immigration has written itself large. Thousands of honest
country folks crowd up year after year to the great city that they
believe to be paved with gold. Of those who come in by the Great Western
a large percentage drift to the Dale, failing to find room in the
districts around the terminus; and in the Dale a process of moral
deterioration goes on which is a tragedy.

The husband fails to find the work he expected would be ready to his
hand in busy London. The little savings are soon gone; the man and his
wife are driven to the common lodging-house, or, if there are children
with them, to the furnished room. The wife perhaps goes to the laundry
work. The husband's enforced idleness often ends in his becoming a
confirmed loafer, contented to live on what his wife can earn. There is
in Notting Dale a large working population living cleanly by honest
industry, but the country folk who have been unfortunate at the
commencement of the struggle for life in London cannot avail themselves
of the cleaner accommodation and the better environment. They are forced
into the area which is given over to the vicious and the criminal, and
they gradually sink to the level of their neighbours.

Many a tale of heroic struggle against evil surroundings do the women
tell who come before the School Board officials to explain the
non-attendance of their children. Sometimes it is the man who has had
the moral strength to resist, and with tears in his eyes will tell of
the healthy, country-bred wife who came with him one day from the
far-away village full of hope, but who has yielded to the awful
environment, deserted his home, and left his children to fall into evil
companionship.

There is no sadder chapter in the story of London than that of the
light-hearted country folk who come to it full of courage and hope, and
gradually sink down under the evil influence of a slum to which their
poverty has driven them, until they themselves are as criminal and as
vicious as their neighbours.

For them little can be done, though now and again the brave men and
women who are working in the good cause succeed in rescuing them, even
though they have fallen to the lowest depths of the abyss.

But for the next generation the hope is greater. High above one of the
most notorious streets in the Dale tower the great buildings in which
the children are gathered together and educated and taught the
principles of right doing.

This is the thought that comes to me as, fresh from our pilgrimage of
pain, we stand in the big playground and watch the little ones filing
out in the sunshine to go to their homes. Some of them are well clad,
the children of honest, hard-working folk who love them and care for
them. But many are going back to miserable dens where there is neither
love nor care, where there is no respect for the laws of God or man.

        [Illustration: "MANY ARE GOING BACK TO MISERABLE DENS."]

They cannot all be saved from the evil environment that awaits them, but
they come day after day to the schools, and there they fall under an
influence which, if they are not inherently bad, will stand them in good
stead through all their lives.

We watch the little ones as with the light-heartedness of childhood they
trip away, some to the meal which loving hands have prepared for them,
others to crowd and clamour at the doors of the mission-house, where the
free meal stands between them and the hunger pain, and then we turn into
a street that bore formerly so ill a name that the authorities changed
it, to remove the stigma of the address from the few decent people in
it.

In five minutes we are once more on the beaten track and in the heart of
Royal and aristocratic Kensington.



                     [Illustration: DIALSTONE LANE
                             BY W·W·JACOBS]

        Copyright, 1904, by W. W. Jacobs, in the United States of
        America.


                              CHAPTER IX.

The church bells were ringing for morning service as Mr. Vickers, who
had been for a stroll with Mr. William Russell and a couple of ferrets,
returned home to breakfast. Contrary to custom, the small front room and
the kitchen were both empty, and breakfast, with the exception of a cold
herring and the bitter remains of a pot of tea, had been cleared away.

"I've known men afore now," murmured Mr. Vickers, eyeing the herring
disdainfully, "as would take it by the tail and smack 'em acrost the
face with it."

He cut himself a slice of bread, and, pouring out a cup of cold tea,
began his meal, ever and anon stopping to listen, with a puzzled face,
to a continuous squeaking overhead. It sounded like several pairs of new
boots all squeaking at once, but Mr. Vickers, who was a reasonable man
and past the age of self-deception, sought for a more probable cause.

A particularly aggressive squeak detached itself from the others and
sounded on the stairs. The resemblance to the noise made by new boots
was stronger than ever. It _was_ new boots. The door opened, and Mr.
Vickers, with a slice of bread arrested half-way to his mouth, sat
gazing in astonishment at Charles Vickers, clad for the first time in
his life in new raiment from top to toe. Ere he could voice inquiries,
an avalanche of squeaks descended the stairs, and the rest of the
children, all smartly clad, with Selina bringing up the rear, burst into
the room.

"What is it?" demanded Mr. Vickers, in a voice husky with astonishment;
"a bean-feast?"

Miss Vickers, who was doing up a glove which possessed more buttons than
his own waistcoat, looked up and eyed him calmly. "New clothes--and not
before they wanted 'em," she replied, tartly.

"New clothes?" repeated her father, in a scandalized voice. "Where'd
they get 'em?"

"Shop," said his daughter, briefly.

Mr. Vickers rose and, approaching his offspring, inspected them with the
same interest that he would have bestowed upon a wax-works. A certain
stiffness of pose combined with the glassy stare which met his gaze
helped to favour the illusion.

"For once in their lives they're respectable," said Selina, regarding
them with moist eyes. "Soap and water they've always had, bless 'em, but
you've never seen 'em dressed like this before."

Before Mr. Vickers could frame a reply a squeaking which put all the
others in the shade sounded from above. It crossed the floor on hurried
excursions to different parts of the room, and then, hesitating for a
moment at the head of the stairs, came slowly and ponderously down until
Mrs. Vickers, looking somewhat nervous, stood revealed before her
expectant husband. In scornful surprise he gazed at a blue cloth dress,
a black velvet cape trimmed with bugles, and a bonnet so aggressively
new that it had not yet accommodated itself to Mrs. Vickers's style of
hair-dressing.

"Go on!" he breathed. "Go on! Don't mind me. What, you--you--you're not
going to _church_?"

Mrs. Vickers glanced at the books in her hand--also new--and trembled.

"And why not?" demanded Selina. "Why shouldn't we?"

Mr. Vickers took another amazed glance round and his brow darkened.

"Where did you get the money?" he inquired.

"Saved it," said his daughter, reddening despite herself.

"_Saved_ it?" repeated the justly-astonished Mr. Vickers. "_Saved_ it?
Ah! out of my money; out of the money I toil and moil for--out of the
money that ought to be spent on food. No wonder you're always
complaining that it ain't enough. I won't 'ave it, d'ye hear? I'll have
my rights; I'll----"

"Don't make so much noise," said his daughter, who was stooping down to
ease one of Mrs. Vickers's boots. "You would have fours, mother, and I
told you what it would be."

"He said that I ought to wear threes by rights," said Mrs. Vickers; "I
used to."

"And I s'pose," said Mr. Vickers, who had been listening to these
remarks with considerable impatience--"I s'pose there's a bran' new suit
o' clothes, and a pair o' boots, and 'arf-a-dozen shirts, and a new hat
hid upstairs for me?"

"Yes, they're _hid_ all right," retorted the dutiful Miss Vickers. "You
go upstairs and amuse yourself looking for 'em. Go and have a game of
'hot boiled beans' all by yourself."

    [Illustration: "'WHY, YOU MUST HAVE BEEN STINTING ME FOR YEARS,'
                        CONTINUED MR. VICKERS."]

"Why, you must have been stinting me for years," continued Mr. Vickers,
examining the various costumes in detail. "This is what comes o' keeping
quiet and trusting you--not but what I've 'ad my suspicions. My own kids
taking the bread out o' my mouth and buying boots with it; my own wife
going about in a bonnet that's took me weeks and weeks to earn."

His words fell on deaf ears. No adjutant getting his regiment ready for
a march-past could have taken more trouble than Miss Vickers was taking
at this moment over her small company. Caps were set straight and
sleeves pulled down. Her face shone with pride and her eyes glistened as
the small fry, discoursing in excited whispers, filed stiffly out.

A sudden cessation of gossip in neighbouring doorways testified to the
impression made by their appearance. Past little startled groups the
procession picked its way in squeaking pride, with Mrs. Vickers and
Selina bringing up the rear. The children went by with little set,
important faces; but Miss Vickers's little bows and pleased smiles of
recognition to acquaintances were so lady-like that several untidy
matrons retired inside their houses to wrestle grimly with feelings too
strong for outside display.

"Pack o' prancing peacocks," said the unnatural Mr. Vickers, as the
procession wound round the corner.

He stood looking vacantly up the street until the gathering excitement
of his neighbours aroused new feelings. Vanity stirred within him, and
leaning casually against the door-post he yawned and looked at the
chimney-pots opposite. A neighbour in a pair of corduroy trousers,
supported by one brace worn diagonally, shambled across the road.

"What's up?" he inquired, with a jerk of the thumb in the direction of
Mr. Vickers's vanished family.

"Up?" repeated Mr. Vickers, with an air of languid surprise.

"Somebody died and left you a fortin?" inquired the other.

"Not as I knows of," replied Mr. Vickers, staring. "Why?"

"_Why?_" exclaimed the other. "Why, new clothes all over. I never see
such a turn-out."

Mr. Vickers regarded him with an air of lofty disdain. "Kids must 'ave
new clothes sometimes, I s'pose?" he said, slowly. "You wouldn't 'ave
'em going about of a Sunday in a ragged shirt and a pair of trowsis,
would you?"

The shaft passed harmlessly. "Why not?" said the other. "They gin'rally
do."

Mr. Vickers's denial died away on his lips. In twos and threes his
neighbours had drawn gradually near and now stood by listening
expectantly. The idea of a fortune was common to all of them, and they
were anxious for particulars.

          [Illustration: "THEY WERE ANXIOUS FOR PARTICULARS."]

"Some people have all the luck," said a stout matron. "I've 'ad thirteen
and buried seven, and never 'ad so much as a chiney tea-pot left me. One
thing is, I never could make up to people for the sake of what I could
get out of them. I couldn't not if I tried. I must speak my mind free
and independent."

"Ah! that's how you get yourself disliked," said another lady, shaking
her head sympathetically.

"Disliked?" said the stout matron, turning on her fiercely. "What d'ye
mean? You don't know what you're talking about. Who's getting themselves
disliked?"

"A lot o' good a chiney tea-pot would be to you," said the other, with a
ready change of front, "or any other kind o' tea-pot."

Surprise and indignation deprived the stout matron of utterance.

"Or a milk-jug either," pursued her opponent, following up her
advantage. "Or a coffee-pot, or----"

The stout matron advanced upon her, and her mien was so terrible that
the other, retreating to her house, slammed the door behind her and
continued the discussion from a first-floor window. Mint Street, with
the conviction that Mr. Vickers's tidings could wait, swarmed across the
road to listen.

Mr. Vickers himself listened for a little while to such fragments as
came his way, and then, going indoors, sat down amid the remains of his
breakfast to endeavour to solve the mystery of the new clothes.

He took a short clay pipe from his pocket, and, igniting a little piece
of tobacco which remained in the bowl, endeavoured to form an estimate
of the cost of each person's wardrobe. The sum soon becoming too large
to work in his head, he had recourse to pencil and paper, and after five
minutes' hard labour sat gazing at a total, which made his brain reel.
The fact that immediately afterwards he was unable to find even a few
grains of tobacco at the bottom of his box furnished a contrast which
almost made him maudlin.

He sat sucking at his cold pipe and indulging in hopeless conjectures as
to the source of so much wealth, and, with a sudden quickening of the
pulse, wondered whether it had all been spent. His mind wandered from
Selina to Mr. Joseph Tasker, and almost imperceptibly the absurdities of
which young men in love could be capable occurred to him. He remembered
the extravagances of his own youth, and bethinking himself of the sums
he had squandered on the future Mrs. Vickers--sums which increased with
the compound interest of repetition--came to the conclusion that Mr.
Tasker had been more foolish still.

It seemed the only possible explanation. His eye brightened, and,
knocking the ashes out of his pipe, he crossed to the tap and washed his
face.

"If he can't lend a trifle to the man what's going to be his
father-in-law," he said, cheerfully, as he polished his face on a
roller-towel, "I shall tell 'im he can't have Selina, that's all. I'll
go and see 'im afore she gets any more out of him."

He walked blithely up the road, and, after shaking off one or two
inquirers whose curiosity was almost proof against insult, made his way
to Dialstone Lane. In an unobtrusive fashion he glided round to the
back, and, opening the kitchen door, bestowed a beaming smile upon the
startled Joseph.

"Busy, my lad?" he inquired.

"What d'ye want?" asked Mr. Tasker, whose face was flushed with cooking.

Mr. Vickers opened the door a little wider, and, stepping inside, closed
it softly behind him and dropped into a chair.

"Don't be alarmed, my lad," he said, benevolently. "Selina's all right."

"What d'ye want?" repeated Mr. Tasker. "Who told you to come round
here?"

Mr. Vickers looked at him in reproachful surprise.

"I suppose a father can come round to see his future son-in-law?" he
said, with some dignity. "I don't want to do no interrupting of your
work, Joseph, but I couldn't 'elp just stepping round to tell you how
nice they all looked. Where you got the money from I can't think."

"Have you gone dotty, or what?" demanded Mr. Tasker, who was busy wiping
out a saucepan. "Who looked nice?"

Mr. Vickers shook his head at him and smiled waggishly.

"Ah! who?" he said, with much enjoyment. "I tell you it did my father's
'art good to see 'em all dressed up like that; and when I thought of its
all being owing to you, sit down at home in comfort with a pipe instead
of coming to thank you for it I could not. Not if you was to have paid
me I couldn't."

"Look 'ere," said Mr. Tasker, putting the saucepan down with a bang, "if
you can't talk plain, common English you'd better get out. I don't want
you 'ere at all as a matter o' fact, but to have you sitting there
shaking your silly 'ead and talking a pack o' nonsense is more than I
can stand."

Mr. Vickers gazed at him in perplexity. "Do you mean to tell me you
haven't been giving my Selina money to buy new clothes for the young
'uns?" he demanded, sharply. "Do you mean to tell me that Selina didn't
get money out of you to buy herself and 'er mother and all of
'em--except me--a new rig-out from top to toe?"

"D'ye think I've gone mad, or what?" inquired the amazed Mr. Tasker.
"What d'ye think I should want to buy clothes for your young 'uns for?
That's your duty. And Selina, too; I haven't given 'er anything except a
ring, and she lent me the money for that. D'ye think I'm made o' money?"

"All right, Joseph," said Mr. Vickers, secretly incensed at this
unforeseen display of caution on Mr. Tasker's part. "I s'pose the
fairies come and put 'em on while they was asleep. But it's dry work
walking; 'ave you got such a thing as a glass o' water you could give
me?"

The other took a glass from the dresser and, ignoring the eye of his
prospective father-in-law, which was glued to a comfortable-looking
barrel in the corner, filled it to the brim with fair water and handed
it to him. Mr. Vickers, giving him a surly nod, took a couple of dainty
sips and placed it on the table.

"It's very nice water," he said, sarcastically.

"Is it?" said Mr. Tasker. "We don't drink it ourselves, except in tea or
coffee; the cap'n says it ain't safe."

Mr. Vickers brought his eye from the barrel and glared at him.

"I s'pose, Joseph," he said, after a long pause, during which Mr. Tasker
was busy making up the fire--"I s'pose Selina didn't tell you you wasn't
to tell me about the money?"

"I don't know what you're driving at," said the other, confronting him
angrily. "I haven't got no money."

Mr. Vickers coughed. "Don't say that, Joseph," he urged, softly; "don't
say that, my lad. As a matter o' fact, I come round to you, interrupting
of you in your work, and I'm sorry for it--knowing how fond of it you
are--to see whether I--I couldn't borrow a trifle for a day or two."

"Ho, did you?" commented Mr. Tasker, who had opened the oven door and
was using his hand as a thermometer.

His visitor hesitated. It was no use asking for too much; on the other
hand, to ask for less than he could get would be unpardonable folly.

"If I could lay my hand on a couple o' quid," he said, in a mysterious
whisper, "I could make it five in a week."

"Well, why don't you?" inquired Mr. Tasker, who was tenderly sucking the
bulb of the thermometer after contact with the side of the oven.

"It's the two quid that's the trouble, Joseph," replied Mr. Vickers,
keeping his temper with difficulty. "A little thing like that wouldn't
be much trouble to you, I know, but to a pore man with a large family
like me it's a'most impossible."

Mr. Tasker went outside to the larder, and returning with a small joint
knelt down and thrust it carefully into the oven.

"A'most impossible," repeated Mr. Vickers, with a sigh.

"What is?" inquired the other, who had not been listening.

The half-choking Mr. Vickers explained.

"Yes, o' course it is," assented Mr. Tasker.

"People what's got money," said the offended Mr. Vickers, regarding him
fiercely, "stick to it like leeches. Now, suppose I was a young man
keeping company with a gal and her father wanted to borrow a couple o'
quid--a paltry couple o' thick 'uns--what d'ye think I should do?"

"If you was a young man--keeping company with a gal--and 'er father
wanted--to borrow a couple of quid off o' you--what would you do?"
repeated Mr. Tasker, mechanically, as he bustled to and fro.

Mr. Vickers nodded and smiled. "What should I do?" he inquired again,
hopefully.

"I don't know, I'm sure," said the other, opening the oven door and
peering in. "How should I?"

At the imminent risk of something inside giving way under the strain,
Mr. Vickers restrained himself. He breathed hard, and glancing out of
window sought to regain his equilibrium by becoming interested in a
blackbird outside.

"What I mean to say is," he said at length, in a trembling voice--"what
I mean to say is, without no roundaboutedness, will you lend a
'ard-working man, what's going to be your future father-in-law, a couple
o' pounds?"

Mr. Tasker laughed. It was not a loud laugh, nor yet a musical one. It
was merely a laugh designed to convey to the incensed Mr. Vickers a
strong sense of the absurdity of his request.

"I asked you a question," said the latter gentleman, glaring at him.

"I haven't got a couple o' pounds," replied Mr. Tasker; "and if I 'ad,
there's nine hundred and ninety-nine things I would sooner do with it
than lend it to you."

    [Illustration: "MR. VICKERS ROSE AND STOOD REGARDING THE IGNOBLE
                   CREATURE WITH PROFOUND CONTEMPT."]

Mr. Vickers rose and stood regarding the ignoble creature with profound
contempt. His features worked and a host of adjectives crowded to his
lips.

"Is that your last word, Joseph?" he inquired, with solemn dignity.

"I'll say it all over again if you like," said the obliging Mr. Tasker.
"If you want money, go and earn it, same as I have to; don't come round
'ere cadging on me, because it's no good."

Mr. Vickers laughed; a dry, contemptuous laugh, terrible to hear.

"And that's the man that's going to marry my daughter," he said, slowly;
"that's the man that's going to marry into my family. Don't you expect
_me_ to take you up and point you out as my son-in-law, cos I won't do
it. If there's anything I can't abide it's stinginess. And there's my
gal--my pore gal don't know your real character. Wait till I've told 'er
about this morning and opened 'er eyes! Wait till----"

He stopped abruptly as the door leading to the front room opened and
revealed the inquiring face of Captain Bowers.

"What's all this noise about, Joseph?" demanded the captain, harshly.

Mr. Tasker attempted to explain, but his explanation involving a
character for Mr. Vickers which that gentleman declined to accept on any
terms, he broke in and began to give his own version of the affair. Much
to Joseph's surprise the captain listened patiently.

"Did you buy all those things, Joseph?" he inquired, carelessly, as Mr.
Vickers paused for breath.

"Cert'nly not, sir," replied Mr. Tasker. "Where should I get the money
from?"

The captain eyed him without replying, and a sudden suspicion occurred
to him. The strange disappearance of the map, followed by the sudden
cessation of Mr. Chalk's visits, began to link themselves to this tale
of unexpected wealth. He bestowed another searching glance upon the
agitated Mr. Tasker.

"You haven't _sold_ anything lately, have you?" he inquired, with
startling gruffness.

"I haven't 'ad nothing to sell, sir," replied the other, in
astonishment. "And I dare say Mr. Vickers here saw a new pair o' boots
on one o' the young 'uns and dreamt all the rest."

Mr. Vickers intervened with passion.

"That'll do," said the captain, sharply. "How dare you make that noise
in my house? I think that the tale about the clothes is all right," he
added, turning to Joseph. "I saw them go into church looking very smart.
And you know nothing about it?"

Mr. Tasker's astonishment was too genuine to be mistaken, and the
captain, watching him closely, transferred his suspicions to a more
deserving object. Mr. Vickers caught his eye and essayed a smile.

"Dry work talking, sir," he said, gently.

Captain Bowers eyed him steadily. "Have we got any beer, Joseph?" he
inquired.

"Plenty in the cask, sir," said Mr. Tasker, reluctantly.

"Well, keep your eye on it," said the captain. "Good morning, Mr.
Vickers."

But disappointment and indignation got the better of Mr. Vickers's
politeness.


                               CHAPTER X.

"A penny for your thoughts, uncle," said Miss Drewitt, as they sat at
dinner an hour or two after the departure of Mr. Vickers.

"_H'm?_" said the captain, with a guilty start.

"You've been scowling and smiling by turns for the last five minutes,"
said his niece.

"I was thinking about that man that was here this morning," said the
captain, slowly; "trying to figure it out. If I thought that that girl
Selina----"

He took a draught of ale and shook his head solemnly.

"You know my ideas about that," said Prudence.

"Your poor _mother_ was obstinate," commented the captain, regarding her
tolerantly. "Once she got an idea into her head it stuck there, and
nothing made her more angry than proving to her that she was wrong.
Trying to prove to her, I should have said."

Miss Drewitt smiled amiably. "Well, you've earned half the sum," she
said. "Now, what were you smiling about?"

"Didn't know I was smiling," declared the captain.

With marvellous tact he turned the conversation to lighthouses, a
subject upon which he discoursed with considerable fluency until the
meal was finished. Miss Drewitt, who had a long memory and at least her
fair share of curiosity, returned to the charge as he smoked half a pipe
preparatory to accompanying her for a walk.

"You're looking very cheerful," she remarked.

The captain's face fell several points. "Am I?" he said, ruefully. "I
didn't mean to."

"Why not?" inquired his niece.

"I mean I didn't know I was," he replied, "more than usual, I mean. I
always do look fairly cheerful--at least, I hope I do. There's nothing
to make me look the opposite."

Miss Drewitt eyed him carefully and then passed upstairs to put on her
hat. Relieved of her presence the captain walked to the small glass over
the mantelpiece and, regarding his tell-tale features with gloomy
dissatisfaction, acquired, after one or two attempts, an expression
which he flattered himself defied analysis.

He tapped the barometer which hung by the door as they went out, and,
checking a remark which rose to his lips, stole a satisfied glance at
the face by his side.

"Clark's farm by the footpaths would be a nice walk," said Miss Drewitt,
as they reached the end of the lane.

The captain started. "I was thinking of Dutton Priors," he said, slowly.
"We could go there by Hanger's Lane and home by the road."

"The footpaths would be nice to-day," urged his niece.

"You try my way," said the captain, jovially.

"Have you got any particular reason for wanting to go to Dutton Priors
this afternoon?" inquired the girl.

"Reason?" said the captain. "Good gracious, no. What reason should I
have? My leg is a trifle stiff to-day for stiles, but still----"

Miss Drewitt gave way at once, and, taking his arm, begged him to lean
on her, questioning him anxiously as to his fitness for a walk in any
direction.

"Walking 'll do it good," was the reply, as they proceeded slowly down
the High Street.

         [Illustration: "HE BECAME INTENT ON A DERELICT PUNT."]

He took his watch from his pocket, and, after comparing it with the town
clock, peered furtively right and left, gradually slackening his pace
until Miss Drewitt's fears for his leg became almost contagious. At the
old stone bridge, spanning the river at the bottom of the High Street,
he paused, and, resting his arms on the parapet, became intent on a
derelict punt. On the subject of sitting in a craft of that description
in mid-stream catching fish he discoursed at such length that the girl
eyed him in amazement.

"Shall we go on?" she said, at length.

The captain turned and, merely pausing to point out the difference
between the lines of a punt and a dinghy, with a digression to sampans
which included a criticism of the Chinese as boat-builders, prepared to
depart. He cast a swift glance up the road as he did so, and Miss
Drewitt's cheek flamed with sudden wrath as she saw Mr. Edward Tredgold
hastening towards them. In a somewhat pointed manner she called her
uncle's attention to the fact.

"Lor' bless my soul," said that startled mariner, "so it is. Well!
well!"

If Mr. Tredgold had been advancing on his head he could not have
exhibited more surprise.

"I'm afraid I'm late," said Tredgold, as he came up and shook hands. "I
hope you haven't been waiting long."

The hapless captain coughed loud and long. He emerged from a large red
pocket-handkerchief to find the eye of Miss Drewitt seeking his.

"That's all right, my lad," he said, huskily. "I'd forgotten about our
arrangement. Did I say this Sunday or next?"

"This," said Mr. Tredgold, bluntly.

The captain coughed again, and with some pathos referred to the tricks
which old age plays with memory. As they walked on he regaled them with
selected instances.

"Don't forget your leg, uncle," said Miss Drewitt, softly.

Captain Bowers gazed at her suspiciously.

"Don't forget that it's stiff and put too much strain on it," explained
his niece.

The captain eyed her uneasily, but she was talking and laughing with
Edward Tredgold in a most reassuring fashion. A choice portion of his
programme, which, owing to the events of the afternoon, he had almost
resolved to omit, clamoured for production. He stole another glance at
his niece and resolved to risk it.

"Hah!" he said, suddenly, stopping short and feeling in his pockets.
"There's my memory again. Well, of all the----"

"What's the matter, uncle?" inquired Miss Drewitt.

"I've left my pipe at home," said the captain, in a desperate voice.

"I've got some cigars," suggested Tredgold.

The captain shook his head. "No, I must have my pipe," he said,
decidedly. "If you two will walk on slowly, I'll soon catch you up."

"You're not going all the way back for it?" exclaimed Miss Drewitt.

"Let me go," said Tredgold.

The captain favoured him with an inscrutable glance. "I'll go," he said,
firmly. "I'm not quite sure where I left it. You go by Hanger's Lane;
I'll soon catch you up."

He set off at a pace which rendered protest unavailing. Mr. Tredgold
turned, and, making a mental note of the fact that Miss Drewitt had
suddenly added inches to her stature, walked on by her side.

"Captain Bowers is very fond of his pipe," he said, after they had
walked a little way in silence.

Miss Drewitt assented. "Nasty things," she said, calmly.

"So they are," said Mr. Tredgold.

"But you smoke," said the girl.

Mr. Tredgold sighed. "I have often thought of giving it up," he said,
softly, "and then I was afraid that it would look rather presumptuous."

"Presumptuous?" repeated Miss Drewitt.

"So many better and wiser men than myself smoke," explained Mr.
Tredgold, "including even bishops. If it is good enough for them, it
ought to be good enough for me; that's the way I look at it. Who am I
that I should be too proud to smoke? Who am I that I should try and set
my poor ideas above those of my superiors? Do you see my point of view?"

Miss Drewitt made no reply.

"Of course, it is a thing that grows on one," continued Mr. Tredgold,
with the air of making a concession. "It is the first smoke that does
the mischief; it is a fatal precedent. Unless, perhaps----How pretty
that field is over there."

Miss Drewitt looked in the direction indicated. "Very nice," she said,
briefly. "But what were you going to say?"

Mr. Tredgold made an elaborate attempt to appear confused. "I was going
to say," he murmured, gently, "unless, perhaps, one begins on coarse-cut
Cavendish rolled in a piece of the margin of the Sunday newspaper."

Miss Drewitt suppressed an exclamation. "I wanted to see where the
fascination was," she said, indignantly.

"And did you?" inquired Mr. Tredgold, smoothly.

The girl turned her head and looked at him. "I have no doubt my uncle
gave you full particulars," she said, bitterly. "It seems to me that men
can gossip as much as women."

"I tried to stop him," said the virtuous Mr. Tredgold.

"You need not have troubled," said Miss Drewitt, loftily. "It is not a
matter of any consequence. I am surprised that my uncle should have
thought it worth mentioning."

She walked on slowly with head erect, pausing occasionally to look round
for the captain. Edward Tredgold looked too, and a feeling of annoyance
at the childish stratagems of his well-meaning friend began to possess
him.

"We had better hurry a little, I think," he said, glancing at the sky.
"The sooner we get to Dutton Priors the better."

"Why?" inquired his companion.

"Rain," said the other, briefly.

"It won't rain before evening," said Miss Drewitt, confidently; "uncle
said so."

"Perhaps we had better walk faster, though," urged Mr. Tredgold.

Miss Drewitt slackened her pace deliberately. "There is no fear of its
raining," she declared. "And uncle will not catch us up if we walk
fast."

A sudden glimpse into the immediate future was vouchsafed to Mr.
Tredgold; for a fraction of a second the veil was lifted. "Don't blame
me if you get wet, though," he said, with some anxiety.

They walked on at a pace which gave the captain every opportunity of
overtaking them. The feat would not have been beyond the powers of an
athletic tortoise, but the most careful scrutiny failed to reveal any
signs of him.

"I'm afraid that he is not well," said Miss Drewitt, after a long,
searching glance along the way they had come. "Perhaps we had better go
back. It does begin to look rather dark."

"Just as you please," said Edward Tredgold, with unwonted caution; "but
the nearest shelter is Dutton Priors."

He pointed to a lurid, ragged cloud right ahead of them. As if in
response, a low, growling rumble sounded overhead.

"Was--was that thunder?" said Miss Drewitt, drawing a little nearer to
him.

"Sounded something like it," was the reply.

A flash of lightning and a crashing peal that rent the skies put the
matter beyond a doubt. Miss Drewitt, turning very pale, began to walk at
a rapid pace in the direction of the village.

The other looked round in search of some nearer shelter. Already the
pattering of heavy drops sounded in the lane, and before they had gone a
dozen paces the rain came down in torrents. Two or three fields away a
small shed offered the only shelter. Mr. Tredgold, taking his companion
by the arm, started to run towards it.

Before they had gone a hundred yards they were wet through, but Miss
Drewitt, holding her skirts in one hand and shivering at every flash,
ran until they brought up at a tall gate, ornamented with barbed wire,
behind which stood the shed.

The gate was locked, and the wire had been put on by a farmer who
combined with great ingenuity a fervent hatred of his fellowmen. To Miss
Drewitt it seemed insurmountable, but, aided by Mr. Tredgold and a peal
of thunder which came to his assistance at a critical moment, she
managed to clamber over and reach the shed. Mr. Tredgold followed at his
leisure with a strip of braid torn from the bottom of her dress.

    [Illustration: "AIDED BY MR. TREDGOLD AND A PEAL OF THUNDER, SHE
                       MANAGED TO CLAMBER OVER."]

The roof leaked in twenty places and the floor was a puddle, but it had
certain redeeming features in Mr. Tredgold's eyes of which the girl knew
nothing. He stood at the doorway watching the rain.

"Come inside," said Miss Drewitt, in a trembling voice. "You might be
struck."

Mr. Tredgold experienced a sudden sense of solemn pleasure in this
unexpected concern for his safety. He turned and eyed her.

"I'm not afraid," he said, with great gentleness.

"No, but I am," said Miss Drewitt, petulantly, "and I can never get over
that gate alone."

Mr. Tredgold came inside, and for some time neither of them spoke. The
rattle of rain on the roof became less deafening and began to drip
through instead of forming little jets. A patch of blue sky showed.

"It isn't much," said Tredgold, going to the door again.

Miss Drewitt, checking a sharp retort, returned to the door and looked
out. The patch of blue increased in size; the rain ceased and the sun
came out; birds exchanged congratulations from every tree. The girl,
gathering up her wet skirts, walked to the gate, leaving her companion
to follow.

Approached calmly and under a fair sky the climb was much easier.

"I believe that I could have got over by myself after all," said Miss
Drewitt, as she stood on the other side. "I suppose that you were in too
much of a hurry the last time. My dress is ruined."

She spoke calmly, but her face was clouded. From her manner during the
rapid walk home Mr. Tredgold was enabled to see clearly that she was
holding him responsible for the captain's awkward behaviour; the rain;
her spoiled clothes; and a severe cold in the immediate future. He
glanced at her ruined hat and the wet, straight locks of hair hanging
about her face, and held his peace.

Never before on a Sunday afternoon had Miss Drewitt known the streets of
Binchester to be so full of people. She hurried on with bent head,
looking straight before her, trying to imagine what she looked like.
There was no sign of the captain, but as they turned into Dialstone Lane
they both saw a huge, shaggy, grey head protruding from the small window
of his bedroom. It disappeared with a suddenness almost startling.

"Thank you," said Miss Drewitt, holding out her hand as she reached the
door. "Good-bye."

Mr. Tredgold said "Good-bye," and with a furtive glance at the window
above departed. Miss Drewitt, opening the door, looked round an empty
room. Then the kitchen door opened and the face of Mr. Tasker, full of
concern, appeared.

"Did you get wet, miss?" he inquired.

Miss Drewitt ignored the question. "Where is Captain Bowers?" she asked,
in a clear, penetrating voice.

The face of Mr. Tasker fell. "He's gone to bed with a headache, miss,"
he replied.

"Headache?" repeated the astonished Miss Drewitt. "When did he go?"

"About 'arf an hour ago," said Mr. Tasker; "just after the storm. I
suppose that's what caused it, though it seems funny, considering what a
lot he must ha' seen at sea. He said he'd go straight to bed and try and
sleep it off. And I was to ask you to please not to make a noise."

Miss Drewitt swept past him and mounted the stairs. At the captain's
door she paused, but the loud snoring of a determined man made her
resolve to postpone her demands for an explanation to a more fitting
opportunity. Tired, wet, and angry she gained her own room, and threw
herself thoughtlessly into that famous old Chippendale chair which, in
accordance with Mr. Tredgold's instructions, had been placed against the
wall.

    [Illustration: "SHE THREW HERSELF THOUGHTLESSLY INTO THAT FAMOUS
                        OLD CHIPPENDALE CHAIR."]

The captain stirred in his sleep.

                          (_To be continued._)



                       _Wild Western Journalism._

                            BY AN EX-EDITOR.


One of the most thrilling occupations that a human being could follow in
the old days--say a brief generation since--was that of editing a
newspaper in a small American town. There was a fulness in the life, a
feverish activity in the office and a perpetual spice of danger out of
it, that made all other callings seem trivial. Things have changed a
great deal in the past few years, but even yet Wild Western journalism
can boast a flavour--a tang of its own. There is no other Press in the
world quite like it; there is no similar body of men like those who
engineer it. To our old friends, Mr. Pott, of the _Eatanswill Gazette_,
and Mr. Slurk, of the _Eatanswill Independent_, their Occidental
followers of the _Arizona Arrow_ and the _Tombstone Epitaph_ bear but
faint resemblance. Perhaps in the birth-throes of English journalism--in
the era of the _Mercurius Pragmaticus_ and the _Scot's Dove_--the
vicissitudes of editors were not dissimilar to those endured by the
Colorado and Texas editor of yesterday, who was often his own publisher,
his own printer, and his own editor rolled in one--and not only that,
but was forced to perform these functions with a six-chambered revolver
reposing gracefully, yet ominously, on his desk. As to his Protean
character there has been little if any improvement. I cull the following
from a recent issue of the _Yampa_ (Oregon) _Leader_:--

    The great city papers think they are smart in having a large
    staff, and, although we have not published ours before, we shall
    do so to take some of the conceit out of the city brethren. The
    editorial staff of the _Leader_ is composed of: Managing editor,
    V. S. Wilson; city editor, Vic Wilson; news editor, V. Wilson;
    editorial writer, Hon. Mr. Wilson; exchange editor, Wilson;
    pressman, the same Wilson; foreman, more of the same Wilson;
    devil, a picture of the same Wilson; fighting editor, Mrs.
    Wilson.

      [Illustration: Facsimile of newspaper, "Tombstone Epitaph"]

By no means exaggerated is the description of a Western editor and his
environment which was given some years ago by the authors of that
amusing novel, "The Golden Butterfly." Prototypes of Gilead P. Beck
could be found in abundance throughout the region west of the
Mississippi. One of the most extraordinary characters and one of the
most delightful was the late Alvin S. Peek--"Judge" Peek of
Dakota--whose boast it was that he had "run" papers in nine different
States and territories, had shot eleven men who disagreed with his
opinions--three of them fatally--and had never swallowed a word he had
ever written, and who died universally respected in bed and at the ripe
age--for Dakota--of fifty-one years.

But apart from any personal contact with the men who make the newspapers
of the wild and woolly West it was once my experience to receive and
peruse weekly many hundreds of their productions--"exchanges" they are
called--and ranging from the _Mother Lode Magnet_ of California and the
_Tombstone Epitaph_ of Tombstone, Arizona, to the _Arkansas Howler_ and
the _Mustang_ (Colorado) _Mail_. Many a pleasant evening have I spent
over them, and I still prize a scrap-book containing things to me as
funny as I could find in any collection of wit and humour in the world.
There is reason for this, because the backwoods and prairie Press of
America is the nursery of American humour. It produced Mark Twain, Bret
Harte, Petroleum V. Nasby, Joshua Billings, J. M. Bailey, Bob Burdette,
Bill Nye, John Phoenix, and F. L. Stanton, to mention only a few of the
humorists of international renown. I was well acquainted with Stanton at
the time he was editing, printing, and publishing the famous _Smithville
News_. _Texas Siftings_, the _Arizona Kicker_, and the _Burlington
Hawkeye_ have made the peculiarities and amenities of Western journalism
familiar to English readers. Albeit, scattered through a dozen States
and territories are thousands of small newspapers, eking out a
precarious existence--full of native humour and sentiment--of which not
even the resident of Chicago and St. Louis has so much as heard. How
precarious that existence is may be judged from the following editorial
appeal in the _Gem_, of Flagstaff, Arizona:--

    Have you paid your subscription yet? Remember even an editor
    must live. If the _hard times_ have struck your shebang, don't
    forget turnips, potatoes, and corn in the shock are most as
    welcome as hard cash at the _Gem_ office. Also hard wood. Our
    latch-string is always out, or same (_i.e._, the turnips, etc.)
    can be delivered to our wife, who will give receipt in our
    absence.

One of the pleasing fictions preserved by the Western Press is, as we
have seen, that of a plurality of editors. To these supposititious
editors the most extraordinary titles and functions are bequeathed. On
the front page of the _Rising Star_ (Texas) _X-ray_ no pretence of a
numerous staff is made--Mr. Albert Tyson boldly announces himself as
"horse, snake, lying, and fighting editor," while his motto is, "Do unto
others as you would have them do to you, and do it _fust_!"

In mining districts or in the new territories, where a "tenderfoot" is
made welcome in the "'eave 'arf-brick" fashion, the career of an editor
is one of constant risk and turmoil. If he is young and inexperienced
there are always lawless spirits ready to take a rise out of him, just
for the pleasure and excitement of the thing.

                             [Illustration:
                         The Rising Star X-Ray

        ALBERT TYSON, HORSE, SNAKE, LYING, AND FIGHTING EDITOR,

        Entered at the Rising Star Post-Office as Second-class
        Mail matter. Published every Friday.

        "DO UNTO OTHERS AS YOU WOULD HAVE THEM DO TO YOU, AND DO
        IT FUST"

                               Editorial

                                  -0-

        This is 1901, have you resolted any yet? If you have
        been making a dozzen New Year resolutions and breaking
        them all in about 30 days, try the plan this time of
        making only six and see if you can't keep your integrity
        with at least three of them.

        In this New Year, A D 1901 make a grave effort to "Do
        unto others as you would have them do to you, and do it
        FUST"

                                 0 0 0

        The Mav Enterprise has gone into hence,--is a mournful
        corpse. She died, according to a hasty post mortem
        examination, of a malignant attack of impecuniosity
        fever or financial strangulation.

                                 0 0 0

        The X-Ray makes a motion that the people of Eastland
        county instruct their next Representative to the
        Legislature to introduce a bill in that honorable body
        against the sale of toy pistols, firecrackers, and
        torpedos of every description.]

Even in the civilized Southern States to the east of the Mississippi
editing was not fifteen years ago a healthy pastime. On one occasion,
when I was assisting a friend in Georgia, a citizen in a high state of
excitement entered the "editorial sanctum"--they are very particular
about the dignity of these epithets in America--and riddled the walls
and my desk with bullets from a revolver.

Luckily, I happened not to be there, but in the composing-room, engaged
in making-up the editorial page. My eye dwelt lovingly on a neat row of
paragraphs, one beginning in this wise:--

    If our esteemed (but chronically overheated) fellow-townsman,
    Sam Beale, will take our advice, etc.

 [Illustration: "THE MALLET GRAZED MY EAR AND CRASHED INTO THE WALL."]

At that moment three shots rang out in deafening succession. My
journeyman "comp." dropped on his knees under the composing-case, and I
was just deciding on my own line of conduct when the door was flung
violently open, and Mr. Samuel Beale and I stood face to face. There
were no words--none which I could bring my pen to write--but a heavy
printer's mallet lay at one end of the make-up stone; this "our esteemed
(but chronically overheated) fellow-townsman" seized and flung with all
possible force straight at my head. Had his aim been true I should never
have lived to tell this tale. As it was, the mallet grazed my ear and
crashed into the wall, and the next object I saw was Beale wrestling
with the door in a frantic effort to escape. The conclusion of this
anecdote doesn't matter; but my printer was, I believe, finally obliged
to haul me off the body of the prostrate Mr. Beale, upon whom I then and
there felt it my editorial duty to take summary vengeance. Afterwards I
wisely went armed, my victim having openly threatened to shoot me on
sight. But the quarrel was eventually patched up, my chief inserting the
following characteristic _amende_:--

    The _News-Democrat_ having on divers occasions, through a
    misapprehension of the true circumstances, stated that our
    esteemed townsman Sam Beale was a liar, a thief, and the
    meanest skunk in the whole State of Georgia, we beg hereby
    to retract this, and declare that our knowledge is solely
    confined to Pawnee County. Shake, Sam, and be friends!

One of the arts which a Western editor must understand is that of
"padding," especially in his local "society" items.

Thus a Missouri paper, the _Hannibal Hornet_, is responsible for the
following string of "personals":--

    Dec. 7th. Miss Sadie James, of Tarrant Springs, is visiting her
    friend, Miss Annabel S. Colver, at the house of Miss Annabel S.
    Colver, on Decatur Street.

    Dec. 8th. Miss Annabel S. Colver gave a party in honour of her
    guest, Miss Sadie James, who is visiting her at Miss Colver's
    beautiful home on Decatur Street, at which all the youth and
    beauty of Hannibal were present in full force.

    Dec. 9th. Miss Sadie James, of Tarrant Springs, was observed out
    sleigh-riding with her charming hostess, Miss A. S. Colver, and
    their neat turn-out was shortly joined by several others.

    Dec. 10th.  Miss Sadie James terminated a pleasant visit to
    Hannibal and returned to Tarrant Springs.

But occasionally it happens that an exquisite item of "society" falls in
the editor's way, without his having to do any "padding" at all, as in
this from the _Fairplay Flume_, published in the flourishing Colorado
"city" of Fairplay:--

    MARRIED. MARKHAM--SEELY.--At the residence of the groom's
    parents one of the most up-to-date weddings took place. (There
    had been an agreement between the bride and groom not to be
    married in the old-fashioned way, but to change the mode a
    little.) Therefore they were married at the residence of the
    father of the groom, Peter J. Seely, Esq. The groom wore a long
    pair of overalls and a cutaway coat. The bride wore a calico
    dress and apron. They both looked the picture of health, and
    were ably assisted--the groom by the bride's sister and the
    bride by Mr. Sam Meadows, a particular friend of the groom's.
    After spending a couple of weeks in the West they will return
    and settle down in their pleasant home, "Swandown"; Burlap, the
    furniture man at Five Forks, having already the contract to see
    that their home is properly furnished during their absence.

      [Illustration: FAIRPLAY FLUME, THE BLISS BREEZE, THE ARIZONA
    ARROW, THE CREEDE CANDLE, THE RIFLE REVEILLE, THE MUSTANG MAIL,
                        THE MOTHER LODE MAGNET]

As to the titles of many of these Western productions, it might be
supposed these spring from the fertile brain of some incorrigible
humorist. But this is not so. Nothing could be more real--"alive and
kicking"--in Anno Domini 1904, than the _Creede_ (Colorado) _Candle_,
the _Arizona Arrow_ of Chloride, Arizona, the _Rifle Reveille_, the
_Rising Star X-ray_, the _Bald-Knob Herald_, the Dallas _World Hustler_,
the _Kosse Cyclone_, the Blooming _Grove Rustler_, the Carrizo
_Javelin_, the Noyales _Oasis_, and the Devil's Lake _Free Press_. The
names of some Western towns are fantastic to a degree, and the editorial
love for alliteration is strong. Thus we have the _Bliss Breeze_, the
_Mustang Mail_, and the Searchlight _Searchlight_ in addition to those I
have mentioned. What more natural in the "city" of Tombstone, Arizona,
than that the newspaper should be entitled the _Epitaph_? Or that an
_Epitaph_ should take as naturally to obituaries as a duck to water or
an Arizonian takes to his "gun"?

               [Illustration: JAKE MOFFATT GONE SKYWARD!]

    As we feared on hearing that two doctors had been called in, the
    life of our esteemed fellow-citizen Jake Moffatt ered out on
    Wednesday last, just after we had gone to press. Jake was every
    inch a scholar and a gentleman, upright in all his dealings,
    unimpeachable in character, and ran the Front Street Saloon in
    the very toniest style consistent with order. Jake never fully
    recovered from the year he spent in the county jail at the time
    of the Ryan-Sternberg fracas. His health was shattered, and he
    leaves a sorrowing widow and nary an enemy.

      [Illustration: Newspapers: "THE JAVELIN. The Flagstaff Gem.
                   The Oasis. The Oklahoma Hornet."]

The Tombstone men are handy with their "shooting-irons," as may be
judged from the accompanying cheery advertisement last Christmas time.

                     [Illustration: TURKEY SHOOTING
                      Wednesday, December 23, 1903
                       North End of Fifth Street
                                -------
                          Use Any Kind of Rifle
                                -------
            AT 50 YARDS,
                Turkey's Head Exposed, 25c Per Shot
            AT 200 YARDS,
                Entire Turkey Exposed, 25c Per Shot
            To Draw Blood Entitles You to the Turkey
                                -------
            SPORT BEGINS AT 2 P. M.
                                -------
              Turkeys Now on Exhibition at Saylor's Store,
                  Allen. Bet. Fourth and Fifth Streets]

The chief advertisements in the _Epitaph_, as in the other papers in the
ranching country, consist of cattle-brands--_i.e._, rude outlines or
silhouettes of equine or bovine quadrupeds, marked with the peculiar
sign which distinguishes their ownership from others. By this means any
strayed or stolen cattle are readily identified.

            [Illustration: CATTLE-BRAND ADVERTISEMENTS.]

As to the technical aspect of all the papers, which have so much in
common, the reader may like to learn something. How are they produced so
as to cover expenses in a "city" which boasts often fewer than one
thousand inhabitants, rarely reaches two thousand, and not seldom has
but five hundred souls? The answer is, in the first place, to be found
in the invention of patent "insides" or "outsides." These are sheets
ready printed on two of the four outside or inside pages; or, if it
should happen to be an eight-page paper, six pages would be set up and
printed at some great centre of population like Chicago or St. Louis.
The invention is of English origin, but owes its vogue in America to A.
N. Kellogg, who in 1861 was editing a little paper at Baraboo,
Wisconsin. When the Civil War broke out his printers left him for the
front, and, unable to get out his journal, he wrote to the publisher of
the Madison _Daily Journal_ for sheets of that paper printed on one side
only with the latest available war news. The blank side the enterprising
Kellogg filled up himself with big "block" advertisements and local
items and the inevitable political "editorial," without which no
American newspaper, however small, would be complete in its editor's
eyes, although it is rarely read. In a short space of time other country
editors followed Kellogg's example, and the Madison daily was printing
newspapers for thirty different Wisconsin papers on one side of the
sheet. The enterprise grew, Kellogg directed his entire attention to it,
and ended by founding a business which to-day prints two thousand
different sets or editions of patent insides.

At one time the same formes were used for hundreds of papers, only the
titles, headings, etc., being changed to suit each customer. But now the
editors of the _Oasis_ and the _Hustler_ have at least a hundred
different styles of paper to select from. As to the cost, the editor
pays hardly more than what the blank paper is worth, for the ready-print
companies derive their profit from the advertisements, for which they
reserve several columns of space. These country papers are usually sold
in "bundles" of nine hundred and sixty copies, but the circulation may
not be one-half of that figure.

We have seen that editing is a precarious livelihood, yet the editor
manages to get along somehow. I have seen it publicly stated that there
are four classes of men who usually own these small papers: farmers'
sons who are too good for farming and not quite good enough to do
nothing; school-teachers; lawyers who have made a failure of the law;
and professional printers who have "worked their way"--these last two by
far the most numerous class. They derive their chief profits from
advertisements, for it is a point of honour with the local bankers,
storekeepers, implement dealers, lawyers, doctors, liverymen, and
blacksmiths to advertise in the local paper. Then there is the annual,
and occasionally the semi-annual, circus advertisement, which may bring
in as much as a hundred dollars, "if a picture of the elephant is thrown
in." In the cattle-raising districts, as in Arizona, the different
cattle-brands fill up a large part of the paper, as in the case of the
_Tombstone Epitaph_. But besides the patent "inside," the editor of the
little paper has another convenient expedient for filling up his
columns. He can buy stereotype plates--that is, columns of interesting
matter in thin sheets. These are made to fit metal bases with which he
is supplied, and which he keeps in stock. Plates and bases being "type
high," or level with the type of the newspaper, are cheap to send by
rail, and being furnished to hundreds of other journals are of far
higher literary character than the editor could turn out himself for
treble cost.

I have said little of illustrated journalism in the Far West; but, as
the accompanying reproduction humorously suggests, it is--inexpensive.
And it may also betray the fount whence the authors of that amusing
brochure, "Wisdom While You Wait," drew some, at least, of their
inspiration.

                             [Illustration:
      PHOENIX'S PICTORIAL, And Second Story Front Room Companion.
      Vol. I]          San Diego, October 1, 1853          [No. 1

          Mansion of John Phoenix, Esq., San Diego, California

       House in which Shakespeare was born, in Stratford-on-Avon]



                            The Red Counter.

                           BY L. J. BEESTON.


                                   I.

Vétérin gathered up from the table the papers which his captain pushed
toward him. He said, moodily:--

"I am surprised at _you_. We shall all be killed while you are making
love here. You may be very emotional, but you will have to tell that to
the German advanced guard."

Nicolas La Hire rose and took his sabre from a chair in this, the best
room of the _auberge_. He was commanding a scattered remnant of
cuirassiers who were shadowed by a Prussian force. It was his intention
to join the main body, but not only were there many obstacles in the
way, but he had fallen very desperately in love with Rachel Nay, the
sweetest and prettiest girl in Orgemont. He replied--by no means
offended by the familiarity of his officer, for whom he had the greatest
friendship:--

"You are needlessly alarmed. Besides, love speaks louder than a
bugle-call."

        [Illustration: "LOVE SPEAKS LOUDER THAN A BUGLE-CALL."]

"But not so loud as a bomb, and that is what we shall get very soon. I
am not afraid--I; but there is a time for making love and a time for
making war. Then, consider your family. A farmer's pretty daughter is no
match for a La Hire. And in any case you will not get her, for she is
promised to that rascal Simon Mansart, who lives in the château on the
hill yonder"; and Vétérin pointed through the unshuttered window, across
the village, where the cottages bore a covering of snow, and the frozen
road, to where a clump of acacias crowned an eminence.

"That is what troubles me," answered La Hire, beginning to pace the
room. "If she is married to that man, whom she detests and fears--to
that miser, that creature----!" he broke off suddenly, then continued:
"It is a burning shame that this pure girl, this sweet Rachel, this
wild-flower----!"

"Oh, come," interrupted Vétérin, shrugging his shoulders contemptuously,
"if you are going to dilate in that strain----"

"Silence!" shouted La Hire; "you go too far." He muttered, in an
undertone, "I cannot leave her, loving her as I do, loving me as she
does, for I greatly fear that this vulture Mansart will be too strong
for me when I am gone."

"Then visit him," said Vétérin. "Have you not a sword to threaten with?
Better still, have you not gold to offer? That will persuade him, if
anything can."

La Hire thought for a moment; then he said, "That is not at all a bad
idea. I will go now.... We will leave to-night. You will give the word.
Laporte is moving on Besançon, which is in a state of siege. We really
ought to join him three leagues from here, if only these confounded
Prussians will let us alone." He went out, murmuring, "I must see Rachel
before I go."

                               * * * * *

"You hear what I say, Monsieur Mansart?" thundered La Hire.

Simon did not reply, nor did his eyes fail before the stern gaze of the
captain of cuirassiers. A crafty smile touched the corners of his thin
lips, and he stroked with either hand the heads of two immense mastiffs
that crouched on the floor by his side.

"Mademoiselle Rachel Nay does not need your attentions. You will not
molest or annoy her in any way. Your gold, which, if report says true,
you have spent your life in wringing from whom you can, cannot buy a
woman's heart, and hers is pledged to me."

Simon smiled still more craftily. He knew that his parsimony had made
him notorious; he knew that the widow and the fatherless had little
cause to love him. His heart had shrunk in the grip of his miserly
instincts. But he was not afraid as he answered:--

"I shall take my own course, monsieur. Who are you to dictate to me? I
care not for your clanking spurs, your fierce looks. I have influence
with Mademoiselle Rachel's parents, who are very poor, and I shall use
it to the uttermost. I pit my gold against your handsome face and
swaggering manner. We will see who will win."

"Listen!" said Nicolas, in a voice hoarse with anger. "I will descend to
make terms with you, though, _mon Dieu!_ there is little reason why I
should. Since money is as vital breath to you, I offer you five thousand
francs if you will withdraw your suit."

"I refuse."

"Ten thousand, then?"

Mansart laughed and snapped his dry fingers.

"Come, I offer you fifteen thousand francs, and not a sou further will I
go."

Simon was visibly moved, and his hands rested nervously upon the heads
of his great curs; but he controlled the rising temptation and answered,
bitterly:--

"It is clear that you fear me or you would not make such overtures. I
decline your offer."

"Think well! I will never yield this girl."

"That is unfortunate, for I certainly intend to win her."

"Be careful!" said La Hire, in such a terrible voice that the mastiffs
growled and bared their teeth.

And instinctively, though he meant nothing, his hand groped at the hilt
of his sabre.

Mansart half rose from his chair. "You forget my dogs," he snarled.

"And you forget the Prussians, who cannot be far off," replied the
other; and when he perceived that the warning had a distinct effect he
followed up his advantage. "You will have to take care of yourself here,
monsieur, and yet greater care of your gold. I warn you that a Prussian
force is shadowing us, so that they will almost certainly take this
direction, if that is comforting for you to know."

Mansart turned pale.

"And as they have a couple of field-pieces, you may expect a display, by
Jove!"

He had scarcely spoken the words when a deep sound, a heavy thud, which
appeared to come from a long distance, startled him.

"Malediction! A gun!" exclaimed the captain.

He had scarcely spoken when a second and much sharper report sounded.
The shell had burst. Faint shouting came from below in the village.

"The 'Blues' have come after all," said La Hire, and he went out.

Looking northward he saw a tiny cloud drifting across the stars. It was
the smoke from the cannon which had been discharged. In that direction a
ridge broke the flatness of the fields, that were buried under a sheet
of ice. He muttered to himself:--

"They are there, on the escarpment. They will put a few shells into the
village and turn us out, and we must retreat--as usual. I do not care if
I can withdraw them from Orgemont." His eyes grew tender; he was
thinking of Rachel.

"Are they here--these Germans?" asked a fearful voice at his elbow.

Mansart also had quitted the house. That note of war, which was the
first he had ever heard, had terrified him.

"You may be sure of it," said the other, laughing. "And it is to be
hoped that you have some good things in your larder, for if these
Prussians visit you you will find that they have the stomachs of
wolves."

A bugle sounded.

"They will be expecting me," murmured La Hire.

It was frightfully cold. The air, like the earth, seemed frozen, biting
the lungs and making it difficult to breathe. The swaying branches of
the trees in the garden appeared to be trying to obtain a little warmth
by the exercise. The final crescent of the moon had risen, and her pale
gleam upon the fields seemed to have become petrified also with the
cold, and permanent.

La Hire had no sooner made up his mind to move than a red flame glowed
on the summit of the escarpment, and passed. It was quickly followed by
a second heavy thud--the report of a six-pounder field-gun. A bright
light appeared upon the sky, moving swiftly.

Something uttered a wail; something rushed amongst the acacia trees in
the garden, flinging down branches and tearing up earth. There was a
splitting report, sheeted flame, a terrible cry.

The night closed down as before, scarcely disturbed by that burst of
passion.

La Hire relaxed his grip of the garden soil. He lifted his face, which
was covered with earth.

"_Ciel!_ I thought I was done for," he muttered.

He rose from the prostrate position into which he had flung himself, and
looked around with eyes that were still dazed by the explosion.

"Simon--Simon Mansart! Are you still alive?" he called.

A loud burst of derisive laughter came from one of the lower windows of
the house.

"Go! The Prussians are waiting for you!" cried Mansart.

La Hire shrugged his shoulders, then stepped briskly from the garden to
where an orderly waited with his horse.

And as he rode away he felt his love swell and rise in his heart, and a
mad longing to see Rachel once more gripped him; to feel on his lips the
soft touch of her lips, and round his neck the clinging fingers once
clasped there. And this wave of passion that ran through his veins
seemed to unstring his nerves, weaken his purpose, and cast a mist of
love over his courage.

He found Vétérin waiting impatiently for his appearance; and he led his
men southward, tempting the Prussians and drawing them from the
village.


                                  II.

Weeks passed. The battles with the Germans, that were scarring the land
and so many hearts, only threatened Orgemont.

Now Simon Mansart lay very ill, and it was said that he was dying. At a
late hour that night Rachel received a letter. It was from Mansart, and
ran as follows:--

"RACHEL,--I am very ill, and have but a few more hours to live. Will you
wed me, dying? This is a strange request; but if for one brief hour I
might call you wife it should not make you sad, and it would give me
happiness.... I have a considerable sum of money with me in this house,
which represents the greater part of my fortune. I am anxious that you
should possess this when I am gone. I have papers drawn up making over
to you the whole of this sum. Only your signature is needed and all
becomes yours, even while I live. I would have it so, fearing that you
might say, 'If he should not die after all!' In any case you will be
rich. But have no fears; I am sinking, and can scarcely hold this pen.
Rachel, you have scorned my offer of marriage; at any rate you cannot
scorn me now. Let me call you wife; let me hold your hand for my final
but sweetest hour.--SIMON MANSART."

Old Joseph Nay, when this letter was read to him, slapped his shrunken
thighs. "And I wished, when you were born, that you had been a boy!"
cried he. "What a piece of fortune this is! At last I hope you will show
some sense. Quick, and get ready. I will take you round in the cart. It
is a frightful night, but one does not get a fortune every day on such
terms. Then one must respect the request of a man who is dying." And he
went out, adding to himself, "We are so poor that this is nothing less
than a godsend."

Rachel had turned very pale. She had greatly feared Mansart living; now,
at his last moments, he still threatened her peace. Seeing marriage only
in the holy light it has for lovers, she shrank from this thing.

                               * * * * *

A month passed.

One day the hamlet was thrown into a state of excitement.

A horseman came dashing bravely up the rough, snow covered road. He was
a splendid figure. He wore a steel helmet with streaming plumes, a
glittering cuirass, red breeches, and immense boots to his knees. A
sabre leaped at his side, and foam flew from the red jaws of his
magnificent horse. His bronzed face carried a formidable scar, that
added to the fierceness of his appearance. He reined in his charger with
a most telling effect.

"Where is Mademoiselle Rachel Nay?" he demanded.

They brought her to him. He sprang off his horse, removed his helmet,
which he placed in the bend of his left arm, and bowed with gallantry,
while his eyes showed his appreciation of the girl's beauty. He was
Philippe Vétérin.

"I have come for you, mademoiselle," said he, trying to soften his
voice, that had been roughened in the war.

The blood crept from Rachel's cheeks.

"And with a message from Nicolas La Hire, who is my friend. He is
wounded--ah! pardon my stupidness, I am too abrupt; the hurt is not
much, but enough to prevent his coming for you. _Mon Dieu!_--do not look
so frightened, my pretty one; I have the best of news--news to bring the
blood again to those smooth cheeks. Listen! We ambushed a whole host of
Prussians, and we cut them to pieces. La Hire was equal to any two of
us. The colonel vowed he would give him whatever he asked for. 'Then
send,' said Nicolas, 'to Orgemont, which is three leagues from here, and
fetch my sweetheart to me, that I may kiss her lips.'

"We cheered him, mademoiselle, for it appealed to our hearts and made us
think of the women whose love is ours, and who are waiting for us. 'It
shall be done,' said the colonel, 'and you shall wed her, La Hire, if
that be your present wish. Then she can return to her parents to wait
for you until we have finished the war.'

"This is my errand, pretty one. I have come to fetch you. Ah! you are
paler than before. Courage! You shall have such a wedding that every
woman in France shall envy you. The church bells will peal while our
sentries guard the roads, the guns will salute you, and each breast that
a cuirass hides will swell with the cheers that we shall give you. My
sword, why am I not Nicolas La Hire!"

Rachel tried to speak, but there was such a weight upon her heart that
the words she would have uttered stopped in her throat. At length she
said, faintly: "I--I cannot go: it is impossible."

The trooper laughed outright. "_Pardonnez moi_," he cried, "I said that
I have come for you, and without you I dare not return, or I should be
compelled to fight my regiment, one by one. Mademoiselle, you will
obtain a horse, and you will accompany me; that is as certain as my name
is Philippe Vétérin." He twisted his moustache, and a flash almost of
menace sparkled in his black eyes.

They were without old Joseph's cottage as they spoke, and Rachel drew
Vétérin in, closing the door against the little crowd of villagers, who
turned their attention to the trooper's charger. She said, in a
heart-broken voice:--

"Nevertheless, I cannot accompany you. I am married already; I am
another man's wife."

                [Illustration: "I AM MARRIED ALREADY."]

The trooper gave back a step; then he laughed harshly--a contemptuous
laugh.

"Oh, oh!" said he, shrugging his shoulders, "that is a different matter.
All the same, it is bad, bad news for La Hire," and he moved toward the
door.

"Stay!" said the girl, flushing hotly at his derisive tone. "I have a
message in return for yours. Will you tell Nicolas that, though he must
come no more to Orgemont, though he must not see me again, I am wife in
name only. Maiden I am still, before God, and, for Nicolas's sake, shall
always remain so. You will tell him, monsieur, that he had been gone but
a few weeks when Simon Mansart----"

"Ah!" interrupted Vétérin, "I have heard about him."

"----when Simon Mansart fell ill. At the point of death (so it seemed
to all of us) he besought me to wed him, for he loves me almost as much
as he loves his gold. And he offered me in return all his money that is
hid in his house. I refused. It was pointed out to me that Monsieur
Mansart had no one to whom to leave the wealth which he had accumulated,
but he asked nothing better than to leave it to me if I would grant him
one brief hour in which to call me wife, that, holding my hand, he might
pass the last great barrier. I refused again. Then they made it clear to
me that certain papers only wanted my signature, and even while Monsieur
Mansart lived his wealth became mine--so certain was he that he could
not recover. Again I declined this offer. I was told that I should hold
sacred the prayer of one who loved me and was dying; that it would not
be only right, but an act of nobleness to render his end peaceful and
happy. Still I refused."

"Ah! Yet you yielded!" sighed Vétérin, moved to his heart by a tear that
was trickling down one of the soft brown cheeks.

"For my parents' sake. They had their way at last. They are very poor;
the war has tried us greatly. Against my heart, against my conscience, I
said 'yes.' That night I signed the papers and was wedded to Monsieur
Mansart; that night he held my hand as I sat by his couch, and he looked
into my eyes with a terrible gaze of love."

"And he lived? My sword! I could swear he was not so ill as he said. The
cunning rascal!"

"It was God's will. I have not seen him since then, and will not.... You
will tell Nicolas all this, monsieur; and you will give him these papers
and ask him to destroy them, lest he should say, 'Rachel married this
man for the money.' I thought at first that I would send them back to
Monsieur Mansart, for you may be sure I shall not touch this money that
has come between Nicolas and me. And you will tell him that he must not
grieve for me, because I am not worthy of his remembrance."

"And I shall tell him that you love him still. Is it not so,
mademoiselle?" said Vétérin, huskily.

"Yes, yes!" Rachel answered, struggling with her rising tears. She
caught the trooper by the arm, clasping his great muscles with her two
hands, and her breath fanned his face. "Tell him that--that I love him
as much as--as I despise myself; that my heart, which I gave to him,
must always be his; that all my thoughts are of him, are with him
wherever he goes. And you may tell him, monsieur, if you like, that my
heart is breaking--no, no; you must not say that! He would come to see
me, and he must not. Oh, _mon Dieu_!"

The clinging fingers tightened round the soldier's arm; the voice broke
off into a sob. Vétérin's eyes were wet. He blinked fiercely.

"Take him my message. Tell him all this. But you cannot, wanting my
voice and my eyes, in which he used to read every thought. Yet you will
remember how I looked and what I said. And you will tell Nicolas that I
love him as he taught me to, that without him all the world has grown
dark, and that I shall love him until I die!"

The trooper caught her to him, for he felt that she was falling. Rachel
controlled herself by a strong effort, and she pushed him gently toward
the door. Vétérin turned to give one last look at that supplicating
figure, with the dishevelled hair in sweet confusion about the
tear-stained face; then he went out. He muttered, in a voice that he
might not have known as his own:

_Peste!_ It seems to me that this Simon Mansart is very much in the
way!"


                                  III.

On the evening of that day Simon Mansart was sitting alone before a
handful of fire when he heard his big dogs barking with anger. As the
disturbance continued he went to the door, and he thought he perceived
without, in the black night, a blacker shadow beyond the gate.

"Will you call off your lambs?" shouted a voice.

"Who are you? And what do you want?" cried Mansart, always terribly
suspicious of strangers, and especially those who arrived after dusk.

"You do not know me, but I have come on your business."

"Then you will come again when it is daylight, my friend," and he began
to close the door.

"Very well," was the immediate reply. "I am determined to see you now,
and if your dogs attempt to stop me they must take the consequences."

Simon laughed incredulously; but when he heard the iron gate scream on
its rusty hinges, and when he heard the growls of the dogs, he
exclaimed, vehemently, "Take care! You will be torn to pieces!"

"I shall at least kill one of your dogs first," was the determined
reply.

"Stop! I will call them off," said Mansart, who would never have yielded
had he the smallest doubt of the other's resolution. He whistled his
great curs off; but he was sorry that he had done so when he perceived
his visitor, who was a French trooper, swaggering and fierce, and who
could have crushed Mansart in his strong arms.

"May I come in?" said he, and he advanced so persistently that the other
was compelled to retreat before him. He closed the door and stood before
it--tall, erect, commanding.

"Your errand, monsieur?" demanded Simon, trembling with rage, yet
afraid.

"How dark it is in here! And what a little fire for so cold a night!"

"We do not need light to talk by, and I am warm enough."

"And poor enough. Is it not so? It is about that that I have come."

Mansart grew more polite. He had signed away a fortune to a girl who
loathed him. When peace should come the courts would make good her
claim. So that any overture, any compromise, was welcome.

  [Illustration: "MY NAME IS PHILLIPE VÉTÉRIN," SAID THE CUIRASSIER.]

"My name is Philippe Vétérin," said the cuirassier, folding his arms
with their gauntleted hands, and fixing a stern look upon Mansart.
"Captain Nicolas La Hire is my friend."

"And my enemy," muttered Simon, his deep-set eyes flashing.

"I have come to Orgemot on his behalf."

"Ah! Is he wounded?"

"He is."

Mansart rubbed his hands together.

"But not badly. Unless you are going to listen to me, I think it likely
that La Hire will pay you a visit one of these days."

Simon sank uneasily into his chair. "What has this to do with me?" he
demanded. "And how is it that you are here?"

Vétérin went on steadily. "I am here with a message for Mademoiselle
Rachel Nay, that sweet girl----"

"That name is hers no longer. Also you will keep your compliments until
I ask for them," interrupted the other, savagely.

"You are her husband; that is true enough. To you I bear a message also.
Yet I can scarcely call it that, since what I am about to propose to you
is entirely an idea of my own, and which I should like to mention in the
interests of my friend Monsieur Nicolas La Hire. It is of a most unusual
nature. Here it is. Rachel married you believing that you were at
Death's door. But the door wouldn't open. Good for you, bad for her, bad
for Nicolas, whom she loves. Now, La Hire loves this girl; she is as
indispensable to his happiness as your money is to yours. Mark that."

There was a pause. Then Mansart said, "What do you mean?"

"That I have come to offer to restore to you these papers, which
represent the fortune which you have bestowed upon your wife. Ah! not so
quick. There is one condition attached. You must release this girl."

A terrible light of joy leaped into Simon's face, but it died away
instantly. "The thing is impossible," he said. "She is my wife; we were
lawfully wedded, remember. How, then, can I release her? How can she be
wedded to another?"

"Yet La Hire has sworn that only as her husband will he kiss the lips of
his love again."

"But, monsieur, how can it be? See for yourself!"

Vétérin continued, imperturbably:--

"Certainly, if I restore to you these papers, which I am sure you would
be glad to get back, that would scarcely break the bond between you and
Rachel; yet I am about to yield them to you. It follows, then, that you
will still call her your wife and enjoy your own as well? I am afraid
that it does, but there is an 'if' in the case; for though I am
perfectly willing to give you these papers, yet it is just possible that
they may cost you your life."

"My life!"

"Precisely."

Mansart crouched back. "You are threatening me?" said he, hoarsely.

"By no means. Look here."

Vétérin advanced to the table, upon which he emptied a handful of small
counters. "There are thirteen of them," he said. "You will perceive that
twelve of them are white and that the other is red. Will you count
them?"

"Oh, I take your word for it."

"Yet you had better count for yourself. That is right. And now I will
tell you my idea, which is so unusual and so dramatic that I rather
pride myself upon it. I throw these ivory discs into my helmet and cover
them with a handkerchief--so. And I ask you, if you are a man of
courage, to raise one corner of the handkerchief and take out a single
counter. If it be a white one--as is almost certain to be the case--I
hand you the papers in my possession and I wish you good-night,
enjoyment of your hoarded gold, and happiness with Rachel. But if it be
the solitary red one--and that is extremely unlikely--then--then--if it
be the red one, I say----"

The cuirassier broke off and regarded the other steadily. Mansart had
turned livid. "Go on," he said, in a shaking voice; "why do you stop? If
I should draw the red one--what then?"

Vétérin shrugged his shoulders as he answered, "In that case I should
ask you to fight with me."

"Ah! you would murder me!" said Simon, recoiling.

"Pardon, I have _two_ pistols here. It would be fair fighting."

"It is horrible, monstrous! I will not listen to you."

"Almost as terrible as wedding a maid whose soul has been given to
another; almost as monstrous as coming eternally between two hearts that
beat for each other," was the stern response.

"I tell you that I will not hear of it," repeated Mansart, frantically.

"Then you will be a great fool. I wish I stood in your shoes. The
chances of life are twelve; of death, one. And even then it will be fair
fighting--though, by my sword, I shall do my best to kill you. Consider.
But a moment separates you from your wealth. Come, it might have been
over and forgotten by now."

"Monsieur, if you are a gentleman, if you entertain toward me no
sinister intent, you will leave my house at once."

"Very well, I will go," said Vétérin, and he moved toward the door. He
opened it and was about to pass out when the querulous voice of Simon
called to him again.

"Well?"

"The chances in my favour are not sufficient."

"What a coward it is!"

"Add six more to the number and I will agree."

The trooper laughed and tossed half-a-dozen more of the white discs into
his helmet. "There you are," he said. "Take one; you are perfectly
safe."

"Shake them well together," whispered Mansart, who appeared to be almost
fainting with the excitement of this terrible gamble.

Then he put his hand under the handkerchief and into the steel casque.
He withdrew it slowly. The trooper snatched away his helmet to prevent
any trick, and Simon looked at the disc which his fingers held.

It was the red one!

 [Illustration: "HE REMAINED GAZING FIXEDLY AT THAT SYMBOL OF DEATH."]

And he began to mutter; inarticulate words, such as one may use under
the spell of some strangling dream. He remained gazing fixedly at that
symbol of death. A rush of blood mounted to his forehead, swelling the
veins, then as quickly died away, leaving him pallid.

"Ah!" said Vétérin, "how unfortunate for you!"

Mansart retreated a few steps, crouching back like a wild beast that has
received a wound, which simulates an approaching end, and which holds
its remaining strength together waiting for its destroyer to draw near.

"You must acknowledge that it does not look like chance," went on
Vétérin, who was cool as ice. "Eighteen to one! _Ma foi_, it is
astonishing." He placed two pistols upon the table.

"Come, monsieur," he exclaimed, suddenly, in a hard, rasping voice. "You
will play the man, will you not?"

Mansart appeared unable to reply; perhaps he could not. His look was
steadily directed upon the trooper, whose slightest movement he observed
with the most intense anxiety.

Vétérin examined the pistols, while he threw more than one furtive
glance at the other's passionless face. He pushed a pistol toward Simon.
"I think you had better defend yourself," he said. "I am going to hold
you to your word," and he stepped back, raising his own weapon.

"Stop!" exclaimed Mansart, in a choked voice. "We do not fight on equal
terms."

"What do you mean?"

"You are skilled in the use of your weapon, while I----"

"That is easily remedied." Vétérin suddenly extinguished the candle. He
called out, "Take care! I shall fire at the first opportunity."

A nebulous red glow came from the nearly-burned log in the grate and
shone upon the farther side of the apartment. Both men had retreated
into the shadow; both waited.

There was a profound silence, broken occasionally by whispering sounds
from the log that pulsated, red and grey, as the draught fanned it.
Vétérin was scarcely breathing; his straining eyes peered into the dark,
seeking to detect the form of Simon Mansart. He listened intently. Not
the faintest sound was audible. Suddenly he believed that he perceived a
black object but a few feet from him. Surely that was Mansart.

The cuirassier lifted his pistol and aimed at the centre of that
indistinct form; yet his finger did not press the trigger. Instead he
gradually lowered the weapon.

"What is the matter with my nerves?" he thought.

He remained standing in a rigid posture, undecided. "Why not?" he asked
himself again. "It is fair fighting. _Ma foi_, I have done worse
things."

Another minute passed. Vétérin sighed deeply. "I cannot do it," he
muttered; "not even for you, Nicolas." Then he called out aloud:--

"Light the candle; I shall do you no harm."

No answer.

"You need not fear me," repeated the trooper.

Still no reply.

"If I move he will shoot at me," thought Vétérin. Nevertheless, he
advanced in the direction of the table and groped about for the
candlestick. He found it, went to the fire, and held the coarse wick
against the log. All the time he did not remove his eyes for an instant
from that black something which he believed to be Mansart. The candle
smoked, glowed, then broke into a flame. The trooper had made a mistake;
he perceived that the shadowy object was a chair merely.

Vétérin spun round, expecting a pistol-ball and extending his weapon. A
low cry escaped him at the sight which met his eyes.

    [Illustration: "A LOW CRY ESCAPED HIM AT THE SIGHT WHICH MET HIS
                                EYES."]

Simon Mansart, crouched in an angle of the room, held with dead fingers
his undischarged pistol, looked with dead eyes at the flaring light. The
excitement of the gamble and terror of this unfought duel had stopped
his heart.

Vétérin crossed himself. "God judge me! I did it for Nicolas's sake," he
said. He crossed to the grate and pushed some papers into the embers.

And all at once there came upon him a sudden fear which sent him running
from the house. The sharp air and a strong effort of self-control gave
him his wits again. For a moment he halted to look back at the château,
with its unlighted windows and dead aspect; and he said aloud, as if
concluding an unspoken thought:--

"----and they will be married when the war is over."



          [Illustration: A MEETING OF THE PORTSMOUTH NAVAL WAR
     GAME SOCIETY IN THE NELSON ROOM AT THE "GEORGE", PORTSMOUTH.]

               _The Naval War Game and How it is Played._

                         BY ANGUS SHERLOCK.

        Copyright in the United States by A. P. Watt and Son.

    (NOTE.--This is the only popular article that has ever appeared
    on the Naval War Game, though it is played in every navy in the
    world. The subject is of some special interest just at present,
    because both the Japanese and Russian navies trained on it for
    the present war.  Proofs of the article have been submitted to
    the inventor, who himself selected the illustrations.)


From time to time one reads in the technical naval Press brief
references to, or fixtures for, the Naval War Game. At rare intervals a
"war-game battle" will be found described at length in some of the
Service journals, but beyond this it is safe to say that the game is a
mystery to the general public. The reason is, in part, that it touches
technical questions that are caviare to the million, but as much, or
more so, it is mysterious on account of the secrecy with which many of
its details are guarded. It is open to the public to purchase the
"game," it is true, but, though the material and plenty of directions
can thus he secured, it is by now well enough known that many
unpublished "confidential" rules exist.

These, it may be noted, differ in every navy. The problems of naval
warfare and the ideals of facing them are not the same for a Russian as
for an American, and Sweden and the Argentine Republic again have
nothing in common in their naval aspirations. However, were I in a
position to divulge these matters they would not be of any great
interest to readers of THE STRAND MAGAZINE, so I propose to confine
myself as much as possible to things in which the human interest is the
dominant factor.

First, however, some description of the game and its invention may be of
interest. The naval war game reached its fruition some five years ago,
but Mr. Fred. T. Jane, its inventor, always asserts that he began to
think it out when he was a small boy at school.

"When I was a small boy," said Mr. Jane, "I had the boat sailing craze.
A school-fellow had a better boat than I; I mounted a gun in mine and
committed an act of piracy on a duck-pond. My chum was a sportsman, and,
after punching my head, proceeded to arm his ship also. We took to
armour-plates made from biscuit-tins, and to squadrons instead of single
ships. In the battle that ensued our fleets annihilated each other, and
depleted finances forbade their renewal. Then it was that the economy
born of necessity caused me to think that make-believe battles would be
cheaper. Thus was the naval war game evolved in embryo. At first we
fought with imaginary leviathans, but after a time such impossible
vessels were claimed that we decided to simulate nothing but existing
ships.

"A year or so later I read in some newspaper that a fortune awaited the
man who could invent something that could be applied to ships as the
land _Kriegspiel_ to armies. I thought I could do with that fortune, so
packed the game in an empty Australian beef-tin and sent it to the
Admiralty, together with a letter in which the following magnificent
sentence occurred: 'I shall not be above accepting financial
remuneration, and for convenience this can be paid in instalments.'

"In due course 'My Lords' returned the game with thanks. They had
'inspected it with much interest,' they said.

"Somehow I doubt it. After the lapse of many years I still remember
vividly the smell of that old meat-tin in which the game was sent to
them.

"My next step was one which is, I believe, chronic with disappointed
inventors. I wrote letters to the newspapers attacking Admiralty policy
in general, with a view to making the callous authorities tremble! I
never witnessed the trembling, but as out of this campaign I grew into
what is called a 'naval expert,' I suppose I owe the Admiralty a debt of
gratitude! However, that is another story.

"Meanwhile, war game languished, till some seven years ago it was found
by accident in a lumber-room. Even then it was resuscitated only as a
toy. I used to take it to the _Majestic_, and it was played there very
much _à la_ ping-pong, till one day the captain, Prince Louis of
Battenberg, asked about it, and wished to see the rules.

"Feeling somewhat of a fraud," says Mr. Jane, "I hastily recast the
thing into its original serious mould, plus a variety of improvements
that occurred to me, or were suggested by various naval friends.

"The game was then played in the _Majestic_ once more, and 'caught on.'
To my astonishment I was deluged with letters asking about the game. The
first came from the Grand Duke Alexander of Russia, the Czar's
brother-in-law, who, with that absence of 'side' so characteristic of
the Romanoffs, wrote himself as a naval officer. He had, he told me,
himself invented a naval war game, the strategical part of which was
successful, but the tactical not what he had hoped for it. If mine were
satisfactory, he would do all he could for it.

"That is how the game came to have its Imperial and Royal 'godfathers,'
as announced on the title-page. Royal sailors are usually regarded as
mere ornamental dummies, but both the Grand Duke Alexander and Prince
Louis of Battenberg were responsible for many excellent improvements in
the game, for which I, perhaps, have received the credit.

"There were two other godfathers--Rear-Admiral H. J. May, of the British
Navy, and Captain Kawashima, of the Japanese Navy. The former expended
endless labour in revising the rules; the latter it was who played with
me all the early experimental games to test the rules, and alter them
when necessary to make practice as simple as possible. We used to fight
little one-man 'wars,' beginning at about ten in the morning and
carrying on till after midnight. Captain Kawashima is now in command of
the _Matsushima_ (the famous cruiser that was flagship at Yalu in the
Chino-Japanese War), and when I remember the painstaking enthusiasm he
used to put into the 'wars' he and I had, I think that he will go far in
the present war.

"A lecture at the United Service Institution followed the _Majestic_
battle, and thus the game 'took root.' It is in every navy in the world
now."

About this time a foreign Government approached the inventor with a view
to purchasing the game and its secret. The offer was declined, but Mr.
Jane gave a similar option to the British Admiralty, which, however,
made no reply whatever beyond an official acknowledgment of the receipt
of the letter. Perhaps, like Mr. Jane, the Permanent Secretary
remembered the old meat-tin!

After an interval the game was produced--the very first set to be sold
being secured by, of all people, the Chinese! This particular set later
on helped to make history; indeed, it has been seriously surmised that
it caused the Chinese attack on the allied fleets at Taku. After that
affair a British landing party found the ground inside one fort littered
with war-game models, each model ship being stuck full of pins. The
leader of the party being a war-game player followed up his find, to
discover a shed laid out for naval war game and "scorers"[1] of all the
allied fleets in various stages of destruction!

    [1] For particulars of "scorers" see later.] The Chinese had
        apparently worked out things by war game before opening
        fire. They had, however, made one little mistake--they had
        made no allowance for the allied fleet firing back!

Following China, the United States, Germany, Russia, and Japan secured
early sets, and a little while afterwards the British War Office. That
much-abused department was, curiously enough, the very first to
recognise the utility of the game for the chief purpose its inventor
designed it for--the teaching of the guns and armour of possible
enemies. It was procured for the use of artillery officers in sea forts,
and in his last report Lord Roberts emphasized the vast difference
between those officers who had played the game and those who had not.
The former knew the weak points of every possible enemy; the latter, on
hearing the name of any ship, could not tell whether she were a
battleship or gunboat, dangerous or harmless. Every War Office has since
followed suit in adopting the "Kindergarten war system."

        [Illustration: A STANDARD NORWEGIAN NAVAL WAR-GAME SET.
   _From a Photo.                                 by Symonds & Co._]

And now for some account of how the game is played. A large table is the
primary requisite. This is covered with blue cards divided into a
multitude of little squares, each of which represents half a cable--that
is to say, a hundred yards. Over these squares are moved the
pieces--model ships on the same scale as the board.

These models are a most important part of the game. They are made of
cork, painted, and most accurate representations of actual ships; and
this they need to be, for the players have to recognise them. Each model
is fitted with tiny guns--little bits of wire set in at various angles
which indicate the arcs of training of the corresponding guns in the
real ships, while long pins mark the bearings of the torpedo tubes.
Other pins, fitted with delicate little military tops, make the masts;
and, to digress a moment, hereby hangs a tale.

One of the earliest experimenters with the naval war game was the
ubiquitous Kaiser. He took to it keenly, and himself played it often
with his admirals. One day, so runs the story in the German Navy, the
Kaiser was winning hand over fist, his fleet, led by his flagship,
bearing down upon the enemy. Excitement was high, when at the critical
moment the Kaiser's fleet suddenly disappeared!

The Kaiser gazed at the deserted board and then at his admirals. An
"awkward pause" is said to have ensued, and the writer for one can quite
believe that. It is undoubtedly an awkward thing to seem to have played
tricks with an Emperor so as to cheat him out of victory.

"Where is my fleet?" asked the Kaiser.

"I do not know, sire," exclaimed his chief opponent, a famous admiral.

He saluted as he spoke, and thereupon there fell to the floor,
apparently from down the admiral's sleeve, three of the missing
warships! What the admiral felt is better imagined than described.

Fortunately for his reputation one model still remained stuck in his
sleeve. In moving his own ships he had rested his arm on the Kaiser's
vessels, and so lifted the lot unawares. All's well that ends well, and
the Kaiser laughed most heartily; but there is an admiral in the German
fleet whom it is in no way wise to talk to about naval war game.

However, this admiral is not the only one who has met misadventure from
war-game models, no less a person than the Japanese Admiral Togo heading
the list of those who have had "naval war-game hand"--the result of
inadvertently leaning on the masts of a model ship!

To resume the description. Every player has assigned to him a particular
ship, and this he moves simultaneously with all the others at the
direction of his "admiral." Each move nominally occupies a minute of
time--actually it usually takes more, and it is in the ways and means
adopted to balance this that most of the confidential rules exist. A
most essential part of the game is to counterfeit with all possible
realism the hurry-scurry of an actual battle.

         [Illustration: A NAVAL WAR-GAME TARGET--ACTUAL SIZE.]

The distance moved depends, of course, upon the speed of the ship
represented. A flier like H.M.S. _Drake_, for instance, can cover as
many as eight squares should full speed be ordered. This means eight
hundred yards a minute--equivalent, approximately, to a speed of
twenty-four knots per hour. In actual practice the ships do not move by
squares, else a vessel proceeding along the diagonals would go much
faster than one moving straight across; the squares merely exist to
afford a rough means of guessing the range. Special measures are,
therefore, employed.

Innumerable rules cover such matters as increasing and decreasing speed,
turning, and so forth. General conventions exist, but in actual practice
the real turning circles of ships are alone made--and here, of course,
confidential features are thick. The inventor of the game is probably
the repository of more secrets in this respect than three of the best
Naval Intelligence Departments of Europe put together.

At the end of each "minute" more firing takes place. This is the
characteristic feature of the game. Each player has a card with a plan
of his ship showing guns, armour, etc., and divided into arbitrary
vertical sections of twenty-five feet each. This card is known
technically as a "scorer." Pictures of each ship, similarly divided, but
showing no armour, and of different sizes for different ranges, are also
provided. These are the "targets."

They are struck at by "strikers," which at first sight are rather like
ping-pong bats with a pin in them.[2] This pin is nearly, but never
quite, in the centre of the striker. To ensure hitting any particular
part of a ship is, therefore, practically impossible, except at close
range, and not very often then. Nice calculation is required, and also
great coolness--too great effort after accuracy being usually as fatal
as too little. Thus, by automatic means, that great factor of modern
warfare, "moral effect," is provided for, since experience shows that no
player whose ship has been badly knocked about ever hurts the enemy very
much. One strike per gun is allowed; with reduced gun-fire he feels his
chances of hitting reduced, and tries harder to make the most of what he
has got, and the slight excitement, coupled with the extra effort that
he makes, invariably disconcerts his aim.

    [2] "Strikers" will be seen on the table and in the hands of
        players in the big picture of a war game.

         [Illustration: "SCORER" FOR H.M.S. "KING EDWARD VII."]

To some extent the excitement of a battle always does this. When the
game was first exhibited at the Royal United Service Institution, a
certain admiral urged as a weak point in the shooting system that he
could hit the enemy every time. He took a target and did it. Yet in the
battle that ensued he never scored a single hit--the slight extra
tension upset his aim completely. And it is astonishing how many misses
are made by many players from this cause.

    [Illustration: THE SAME "SCORER" AFTER A BATTLE IN WHICH THE
    SHIP WAS KNOCKED ABOUT. THE DAMAGES HAVE BEEN SCORED ACCORDING
    TO HITS RECEIVED ON "TARGETS."]

Hitting the enemy is, however, but half the battle. If the ship fired at
is armoured the impact may be on a cuirass that the gun represented
cannot get through, or an armour-piercing shot may hit a part where no
armour exists, and so do next to no harm. When harm is done it is scored
on the card of the ship hit on a scale corresponding to the actual
damage that would be inflicted. In a very little while the player
realizes that what will put one ship out of action will hardly hurt
another. This in theory he has, of course, always known, but between
knowing a thing and fully realizing it there is an enormous gap. He has
been firing, perhaps, at the German _Kaiser Friedrich_ and blown her to
pieces almost with big shell. He shifts his fire to the _Wittelsbach_,
hits her as often, and she comes on unhurt. These two ships have the
same armament and the same weight of armour--it is merely differently
disposed. That difference of disposition tells in naval war game as
heavily as it would in actual war.

In this little piece of realism lies the fascination of the game. That
it has extraordinary fascinations for some naval officers is beyond
dispute. The Grand Duke Alexander of Russia, for instance, had all the
furniture turned out of the big drawing-room at the Xenia Palace, St.
Petersburg, in order to have set up a table large enough to allow huge
fleets to be manoeuvred, and he invited the inventor over to stay with
him at St. Petersburg for a month in order to play against him. In a
Russian lunatic asylum there is at this day a captain who actually went
mad on the game and spends his existence in perpetual imaginary battles.
In the British Navy there are dozens of young officers who think nothing
of playing a game from half-past eight on to four in the morning, taking
their chances of being able to find a shore-boat to take them back to
their ships at that hour in the depth of winter. I have seen battles
often in which the opposing sides would not speak to each other; indeed,
when a regular "war" is being worked out this is the usual situation. It
is being "real war in miniature" that produces this. The writer can
vouch for the maddening effect in a battle of some apparently splendid
scheme being ruined by a single "lucky shell" from the enemy. Too late
one realizes that the best dispositions are not those that promise most,
but those in which a lucky shot or two will not bring about failure.

Torpedoes, however, perhaps take first place as maddening irritants. In
the game as now played in the British Navy, between each move screens
are usually put up. The object of these is to prevent the enemy
"answering" any change of formation more quickly than could be done in
actual battle. Under cover of these screens torpedoes are fired--the
firing method being to draw a pencil line following the bearing of the
tube, firing not at the enemy, but at the spot on which he is _expected
to be when the torpedo reaches him_. Torpedoes are slow things
relatively. They can travel a thousand yards in a minute, but take three
minutes to do two thousand yards, and six to go three thousand. Very
nice calculation is, therefore, needed. At the expiration of the
time--that is to say, anything from one to six moves after firing--if
the torpedo line and any ship (friend or foe) coincide, the ship is
torpedoed. Till then nothing has been said: the torpedo comes as a bolt
from the blue.

The panic caused by the first torpedoes fired under this system was
immense. Both fleets put about and rushed away from each other, never
getting within torpedo range again. In the centre, between the fleet,
lay the victim, which the umpire had notified as torpedoed. Not till the
battle was over was it made known that the torpedoed vessel had been hit
by a torpedo fired by one of her consorts, across the path of which she
had unwittingly wandered!

The acme of horror in this direction is perhaps provided by submarines.
Slow moving, they have more or less to take up their positions before
the battle begins. It is not permitted me to describe exactly how they
are worked. I may say, however, that they are manoeuvred on a separate
board, and work blindly enough; for all that the player of a submarine
sees of the battlefield is what he can find reflected in a tiny mirror.
He has, in fine, to guess a great deal as to the course and distance of
the enemy from the spot corresponding to that on which he is supposed to
be, which reproduces the conditions under which a periscope is used
fairly accurately. If a submarine can get within a square (one hundred
yards) of a ship, that ship is allowed torpedoed. Nothing is allowed for
the chance of the boat being seen by the ship, the assumption being that
these chances are too small to be worth consideration; at any rate, till
such time as it is too late for the ship to do anything.

This looks like an easy time for the submarine, but it is not so
comfortable in reality, because destroyers and picket-boats may be with
the enemy. Should a destroyer at any time pass within a hundred yards of
the submarine, it is exit submarine!

In the British Navy the official home of the naval war game is at
Greenwich Naval College, where captains play it during the "war course."
In the United States the War College is its home. Its real British
head-quarters are at Portsmouth, where a voluntary society plays it
twice a week. Admiral Sir John Hopkins is the president of this
association, and Mr. Fred. T. Jane, the inventor, its secretary. Both
naval and military officers are eligible for membership, and, as far as
possible, junior officers only. At the "war course" tactics are the
principal study, but at Portsmouth tactics play a minor part. "Tactics
cannot be taught by naval war game, save in a very general way," is the
dictum of the inventor. "The Portsmouth Naval War-Game Society exists
for quite different objects. It aims chiefly at teaching the guns and
armour of possible enemies; and for the rest tries to train officers to
think out war problems, to train them to think things quickly, and to
exhibit resource, to learn the value of all the vital side issues of
war, such as international law or the keeping up of communications, and
so forth. There is no such thing as the abstract right or wrong move in
war; to do a more or less wrong thing at once may often be better than
doing a better thing a little later. 'Act' is the motto that the society
strives to inculcate."

It is, it will be seen, far removed from a "theory hot-bed." In
pursuance of the plan the society's members are incessantly at war with
each other. Advantage is taken of the rivalry that exists between ships
in the Navy--and one ship's officers are usually pitted against those of
another ship. At other times it is the Navy against the Army; and before
now personal enemies have been pitted against each other.

"In cards and games you play for sport, but in war game you must 'play
to win,'" is the principle inculcated.

To this end anything whatever may be claimed, subject, however, to the
provision that, should the umpire consider any claim impossible or
absurd, the maker of it gets a breakdown to his best ship as a reward.

The record in claims is held by a young lieutenant who acted as Admiral
Alexieff in a Russo-Japanese War. His claim ran as follows:--

"Orders issued that no offal is to be thrown overboard from Russian
ships.

"A special field of small observation mines is to be laid at ---- (here
a place geographically suitable near Port Arthur is mentioned). At this
spot offal is to be freely thrown into the water to attract porpoises
and sharks. When a good number have collected the mines are to be
exploded and the stunned fish collected.

"Each is then to have strapped to it a leather band, holding a short
pole in position (as per small model accompanying), after which it is to
be liberated.

"I claim that these fish will, as usual, follow any vessels in the
neighbourhood of Port Arthur dropping offal--that is to say, Japanese
ships only--and that they will be taken for submarine boats when the
pole like a periscope is sighted.

"The Japanese will soon detect the imposition, and then grow so used to
the sight that after a time a real submarine will be able to approach
without attracting any suspicion."

            [Illustration: Attacking destroyers (Japanese).

    Russian merchantman.             Russian battleship _Peresviet_.

    A TORPEDO-BOAT ATTACK IN A RUSSO-JAPANESE WAR GAME--PLAYED
    OCTOBER-DECEMBER LAST. AS USUAL IN TORPEDO OPERATIONS, THIS WAS
    PLAYED ON A BOARD WITHOUT SQUARES, IN ORDER TO RENDER IT MORE
    DIFFICULT TO JUDGE DISTANCES.

                        _From a Photo. by West._]

Truly an astounding claim! It was not allowed by the umpire, but the
fertile brain whence it originated is never likely to let its owner come
to grief for want of an expedient.

As a rule possible actual wars are not often played: more usually
imaginary countries are established in some part of Europe and given the
ships which it is most desired to study. Admiralty charts are used, and
an immense amount of study of harbours is thus put in as pastime, while
these little wars give prominence to such minor operations as attacks on
coastguard stations and so forth, which could not well enter into a
larger war. Usually, too, there is some special theme--international
law, perhaps, one time, gleaning and sifting intelligence another time,
and so forth.

What was, perhaps, the funniest war ever carried out had "Intelligence
Sifting" as its theme. The combatants were allowed to procure
information of each other's plans by any means they chose--any trick
being regarded as legitimate. The gamut of the possible was run in no
time. Both sides enrolled their friends as spies, and a silver-haired
old lady, who liked to hear officers talk of their professions, was most
deadly to one player. Two others, wishing to ensure private discussion,
hired a motor-car. They had only gone some little way into the country
when a policeman sprang from the hedge and stopped them. After the usual
protests the policeman admitted an element of doubt in the case; if they
would drive him to the police-station he would have his stop-watch
tested in their presence. They took him on board and, as motorists have
done before and since, marooned him far away after an hour's drive. By
then, plans being decided, they went home by devious routes, thinking no
more of the marooned policeman. Not till some days afterwards did it
dawn on them that the policeman was a bogus one--an enemy who had
availed himself of this means of learning their secret plans!

They were not, however, without resource. The day following the
discovery they called on the ship which the chief "admiral" of the other
side served in. Keeping out of sight, they waited till he went to his
cabin; then, slipping in, gagged and bound him, after which they
proceeded to rifle his cabin. Plans were soon found, but false
information had been disseminated once or twice, and they were wary.
They continued the search, being at last rewarded by finding the whole
plan of campaign concealed inside a telescope.

After this they departed happy, and made their dispositions accordingly,
handing these in to the umpire long before the gagged one--for they left
him gagged and bound--was able to release himself.

Total failure was theirs: their wily enemy had in some way anticipated
their raid, and the plan concealed in the telescope had been carefully
prepared for their undoing!

It must not be supposed, however, that a war game is often so frivolous
as this one, for in the ordinary way any such "spying" is strictly
forbidden. Yet few games, perhaps, have been more useful than this one,
for certainly half the players must have had impressed upon them in the
most direct and unexpectedly forcible of ways the urgent necessity of
taking no information for granted and also of sifting it all most
carefully, which was the object sought. And if in the hereafter any one
of them is the repository of important Service secrets he will have to
be a very wily spy who secures them from him. There cannot be much wrong
while young officers can be found ready to sacrifice such little leisure
as they get in studying war problems for amusement.

It is only in the British Navy that--so far as I can ascertain--this is
done. In other navies officially supervised games are plentiful enough,
but with them, of course, there is not the same interest. Here and there
isolated foreign ships have the game on board and use it for purposes
akin to those for which the inventor designed it. Two such ships are the
Russian _Bayan_ and _Novik_--the only two ships which have, so far,
distinguished themselves in the present war.

In connection with the former ship it is interesting to note that her
captain was a regular attendant at the Grand Duke Alexander's games in
St. Petersburg, and used there to be laughingly called the "War-Game
Skobeleff." Skobeleff, it will be remembered, was that Russian general
who, in the Turco-Russian War, led a hundred desperate forlorn hopes
untouched, though all around him were killed or wounded. Any ship played
by Captain Wiren of the _Bayan_ used to have similar extraordinary luck;
as one Russian officer, who must have Irish blood in him, put it: "The
enemy's hits on him were all misses." Strangely enough, the same luck
has followed him in the present war--the _Bayan_ survived the torpedo
attack of February 8th; in the battle of the 9th, though she charged the
Japanese fleet, she was untouched; in the action of the 25th February,
when Captain Wiren, with three Russian cruisers, tried to fight the
entire Japanese squadron, two were badly mauled, but the _Bayan_ was not
hurt.

In concluding this brief sketch of naval war game from the popular
standpoint a reference may be made to flying-machines, which some think
will be the warships of the future. Rules of the aerial fights of the
future are said to exist all ready cut and dried, together with an
ingenious machine by which the aerial warship's moves can be made. There
is, in fine, nothing in earth, sky, or sea, or under the sea, that has
not been the subject of rules in this "War by Kindergarten."



             [Illustration: _The Phoenix and the Carpet._

                            _By E. NESBIT._]

               Copyright 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.


                     XI.--THE BEGINNING OF THE END.

"Well, I _must_ say," mother said, looking at the Wishing Carpet as it
lay, all darned and mended and backed with shiny American cloth, on the
floor of the nursery--"I _must_ say I've never in my life bought such a
bad bargain as that carpet."

A soft "Oh!" of contradiction sprang to the lips of Cyril, Robert, Jane,
and Anthea. Mother looked at them quickly, and said:--

"Well, of course I see you've mended it very nicely, and that was sweet
of you, dears."

"The boys helped too," said the dears, honourably.

"But, still--twenty-two and ninepence! It ought to have lasted for
years. It's simply dreadful now. Well, never mind, darlings, you've done
your best. I think we'll have cocoanut matting next time. A carpet
doesn't have an easy life of it in this room, does it?"

"It's not our fault, mother, is it, that our boots are the really
reliable kind?" Robert asked the question more in sorrow than in anger.

"No, dear, we can't help our boots," said mother, cheerfully, "but we
might change them when we come in, perhaps. It's just an idea of mine. I
wouldn't dream of scolding on the very first morning after I've come
home. Oh, my Lamb, how could you?"

This conversation was at breakfast, and the Lamb had been beautifully
good until everyone was looking at the carpet, and then it was for him
but the work of a moment to turn a glass dish of syrupy blackberry jam
upside down on his young head. It was the work of a good many minutes
and several persons to get the jam off him again, and this interesting
work took people's minds off the carpet, and nothing more was said just
then about its badness as a bargain and about what mother hoped for from
cocoanut matting.

When the Lamb was clean again he had to be taken care of while mother
rumpled her hair and inked her fingers and made her head ache over the
difficult and twisted housekeeping accounts which cook gave her on dirty
bits of paper, and which were supposed to explain how it was that cook
had only fivepence-halfpenny and a lot of unpaid bills left out of all
the money mother had sent her for housekeeping. Mother was very clever,
but even she could not quite understand the cook's accounts.

The Lamb was very glad to have his brothers and sisters to play with
him. He had not forgotten them a bit, and he made them play all the old
exhausting games: "Whirling Worlds," where you swing the baby round and
round by his hands; and "Leg and Wing," where you swing him from side to
side by one ankle and one wrist. There was also climbing Vesuvius. In
this game the baby walks up you, and when he is standing on your
shoulders you shout as loud as you can, which is the rumbling of the
burning mountain, and then tumble him gently on to the floor and roll
him there, which is the destruction of Pompeii.

"All the same, I wish we could decide what we'd better say next time
mother says anything about the carpet," said Cyril, breathlessly ceasing
to be a burning mountain.

"Well, you talk and decide," said Anthea; "here, you lovey ducky Lamb.
Come to Panther and play Noah's Ark."

The Lamb came with his pretty hair all tumbled and his face all dusty
from the destruction of Pompeii, and instantly became a baby snake,
hissing and wriggling and creeping in Anthea's arms, as she said:--

    I love my little baby snake,
    He hisses when he is awake,
    He creeps with such a wriggly creep,
    He wriggles even in his sleep.

"Well, you see," Cyril was saying, "it's just the old bother. Mother
can't believe the real true truth about the carpet, and----"

"You speak sooth, O Cyril!" remarked the Phoenix, coming out from the
cupboard where the black-beetles lived, and the torn books, and the
broken slates, and odd pieces of toys that had lost the rest of
themselves. "Now hear the wisdom of the Phoenix, the son of the
Phoenix."

"There's a society called that," said Cyril.

"Where is it? And what is a society?" asked the bird.

"It's a sort of joined-together lot of people--a sort of brotherhood--a
kind of--well, something very like your temple, you know, only quite
different."

"I take your meaning," said the Phoenix. "I would fain see these calling
themselves Sons of the Phoenix."

"But what about your words of wisdom?"

"Wisdom is always welcome," said the Phoenix.

          [Illustration: "'PRETTY POLLY!' REMARKED THE LAMB."]

"Pretty Polly!" remarked the Lamb, reaching his hands towards the golden
speaker.

The Phoenix modestly retreated behind Robert, and Anthea hastened to
distract the attention of the Lamb by murmuring:--

    I love my little baby rabbit;
    But oh, he has a dreadful habit
    Of paddling out among the rocks
    And soaking both his bunny-socks.

"I don't think you'd care about the Sons of the Phoenix, really," said
Robert. "I have heard that they don't do anything fiery. They only drink
a great deal. Much more than other people, because they drink lemonade
and fizzy things, and the more you drink of those the more good you
get."

"In your mind, perhaps," said Jane; "but it wouldn't be good in your
body. You'd get too balloony." The Phoenix yawned.

"Look here," said Anthea, "I really have an idea. This isn't like a
common carpet. It's very magic indeed. Don't you think, if we put Tatcho
on it and then gave it a rest, the magic part of it might grow, like
hair is supposed to do?"

"It might," said Robert, "but I should think paraffin would do as
well--at any rate as far as the smell goes, and that seems to be the
great thing about Tatcho."

But with all its faults Anthea's idea was something to do, and they did
it.

It was Cyril who fetched the Tatcho bottle from father's washhand-stand.
But the bottle had not much in it.

"We mustn't take it all," Jane said, "in case father's hair began to
come off suddenly; if he hadn't anything to put on it, it might all drop
off before Eliza had time to get round to the chemist's for another
bottle. It would be dreadful to have a bald father, and it would all be
our fault."

"And wigs are very expensive, I believe," said Anthea. "Look here, leave
enough in the bottle to wet father's head all over with in case any
emergency emerges--and let's make up with paraffin. I expect it's the
smell that does the good really--and the smell's exactly the same."

So a small teaspoonful of the Tatcho was put on the edges of the worst
darn in the carpet and rubbed carefully into the roots of the hairs of
it, and all the parts that there was not enough Tatcho for had paraffin
rubbed into them with a piece of flannel. Then the flannel was burned.
It made a gay flame, which delighted the Phoenix and the Lamb.

"How often," said mother, opening the door--"how often am I to tell you
that you are _not_ to play with paraffin? What have you been doing?"

"We have burnt a paraffiny rag," Anthea answered. It was no use telling
mother what they had done to the carpet. She did not know it was a magic
carpet, and no one wants to be laughed at for trying to mend an ordinary
carpet with lamp-oil.

"Well, don't do it again," said mother. "And now away with melancholy!
Father has sent a telegram. Look!" She held it out, and the children
holding it by its yielding corners read:--

"Box for kiddies at Garrick. Stalls for us, Haymarket. Meet Charing
Cross, 6.30."

"That means," said mother, "that you're going to see 'The Water Babies'
all by your happy selves, and father and I will take you and fetch you.
Give me the Lamb, dear, and you and Jane put clean lace in your red
evening frocks, and I shouldn't wonder if you found they wanted ironing.
This paraffin smell is ghastly. Run and get out your frocks."

The frocks did want ironing--wanted it rather badly, as it happened;
for, being of tomato-coloured Liberty silk, they had been found very
useful for _tableaux vivants_ when a red dress was required for Cardinal
Richelieu. They were very nice _tableaux_, these, and I wish I could
tell you about them--but one cannot tell everything in a story. You
would have been specially interested in hearing about the _tableaux_ of
the Princes in the Tower, when one of the pillows burst and the youthful
Princes were so covered with feathers that the picture might very well
have been called "Michaelmas Eve; or, Plucking the Geese."

Ironing the dresses and sewing the lace in occupied some time, and no
one was dull because there was the theatre to look forward to, and also
the possible growth of hairs on the carpet, for which everyone kept
looking anxiously. By four o'clock Jane was almost sure that several
hairs were beginning to grow.

The Phoenix perched on the fender, and its conversation, as usual, was
entertaining and instructive--like school prizes are said to be. But it
seemed a little absent-minded and even a little sad.

"Don't you feel well, Phoenix, dear?" asked Anthea, stooping to take an
iron off the fire.

 [Illustration: "'DON'T YOU FEEL WELL, PHOENIX, DEAR?' ASKED ANTHEA."]

"I am not sick," replied the golden bird, with a gloomy shake of the
head, "but I am getting old."

"Why, you've only been hatched about two months."

"Time," remarked the Phoenix, "is measured by heart-beats. I'm sure the
palpitations I've had since I've known you are enough to blanch the
feathers of any bird."

"But I thought you lived five hundred years," said Robert, "and you've
hardly begun this set of years. Think of all the time that's before
you."

"Time," said the Phoenix, "is, as you are probably aware, merely a
convenient fiction. There is no such thing as time. I have lived in
these two months at a pace which generously counterbalances five hundred
years of life in the desert. I am old, I am weary. I feel as if I ought
to lay my egg, and lay me down to my fiery sleep. But unless I'm careful
I shall be hatched again instantly, and that is a misfortune which I
really do not think I _could_ endure. But do not let me intrude these
desperate personal reflections on your youthful happiness. What is the
show at the theatre to-night? Wrestlers? Gladiators? A combat of
camelopards and unicorns?"

"I don't think so," said Cyril; "it's called 'The Water Babies,' and if
it's like the book there isn't any gladiating in it. There are
chimney-sweeps and professors, and a lobster and an otter and a salmon,
and children living in the water."

"It sounds chilly," the Phoenix shivered, and went to sit on the tongs.

"I don't suppose there will be _real_ water," said Jane. "And theatres
are very warm and pretty, with a lot of gold and lamps. Wouldn't you
like to come with us?"

"_I_ was just going to say that," said Robert, in injured tones, "only I
know how rude it is to interrupt. Do come, Phoenix, old chap; it will
cheer you up. It'll make you laugh like anything. Mr. Bourchier always
makes ripping plays. You ought to have seen 'Shock-Headed Peter' last
year."

"Your words are strange," said the Phoenix, "but I will come with you.
The revels of this Bourchier of whom you speak may help me to forget the
weight of my years."

So the Phoenix snuggled inside the waistcoat of Robert's Etons--a very
tight fit it seemed both to Robert and to the Phoenix--and was taken to
the play.

          [Illustration: "ROBERT HAD TO PRETEND TO BE COLD."]

Robert had to pretend to be cold at the glittering, many-mirrored
restaurant where they all had dinner, with father in evening dress, with
a very shiny white shirt-front, and mother looking lovely in her grey
evening dress, that changes into pink and green when she moves. Robert
pretended that he was too cold to take off his great-coat, and so sat
sweltering through what would otherwise have been a most thrilling meal.
He felt that he was a blot on the smart beauty of the family, and he
hoped the Phoenix knew what he was suffering for its sake. Of course, we
are all pleased to suffer for the sake of others, but we like them to
know it--unless we are the very best and noblest kind of people, and
Robert was just ordinary.

Father was full of jokes and fun, and everyone laughed all the time,
even with their mouths full, which is not manners. Robert thought father
would not have been quite so funny about his keeping his overcoat on if
father had known all the truth. And there Robert was probably right.

When dinner was finished to the last grape and the last paddle in the
finger-glasses--for it was a really truly grown-up dinner--the children
were taken to the theatre, guided to a box close to the stage, and left.
Father's parting words were:--

"Now, don't you stir out of this box, whatever you do. I shall be back
before the end of the play. Be good and you will be happy. Is this zone
torrid enough for the abandonment of great-coats, Bobs? No? Well, then,
I should say you were sickening for something--mumps or measles, or
thrush or teething. Good-bye."

He went, and Robert was at last able to remove his coat, mop his
perspiring brow, and release the crushed and dishevelled Phoenix. Robert
had to arrange his damp hair at the looking-glass at the back of the
box, and the Phoenix had to preen its disordered feathers for some time
before either of them was fit to be seen.

They were very, very early. When the lights went up fully the Phoenix,
balancing itself on the gilded back of a chair, swayed in ecstasy.

"How fair a scene is this!" it murmured; "how far fairer than my temple!
Or have I guessed aright? Have you brought me hither to lift up my head
with emotions of joyous surprise? Tell me, my Robert, is it not that
this, _this_ is my true temple, and the other was but a humble shrine
frequented by outcasts?"

"I don't know about outcasts," said Robert, "but you can call this your
temple if you like. Hush! the music is beginning."

I am not going to tell you about the play. As I said before, one can't
tell everything, and no doubt you saw "The Water Babies" yourselves. If
you did not it was a shame, or rather a pity.

What I must tell you is that, though Cyril and Jane and Robert and
Anthea enjoyed it as much as any children possibly could, the pleasure
of the Phoenix was far, far greater than theirs.

"This is indeed my temple," it said, again and again. "What radiant
rites! And all to do honour to me!"

The songs in the play it took to be hymns in its honour. The choruses
were choric songs in its praise. The electric lights, it said, were
magic torches lighted for its sake, and it was so charmed with the
footlights that the children could hardly persuade it to sit still. But
when the limelight was shown it could contain its approval no longer. It
flapped its golden wings, and cried in a voice that could be heard all
over the theatre:--

"Well done, my servants! Ye have my favour and my countenance!"

Little Tom on the stage stopped short in what he was saying. A deep
breath was drawn by hundreds of lungs, every eye in the house turned to
the box where the luckless children cringed, and most people hissed, or
said "Shish!" or "Turn them out!"

Then the play went on, and an attendant presently came to the box and
spoke wrathfully.

"It wasn't us, indeed it wasn't," said Anthea, earnestly; "it was the
bird."

The man said well, then, they must keep their bird quiet.

"Disturbing everyone like this," he said.

"It won't do it again," said Robert, glancing imploringly at the golden
bird; "I'm sure it won't."

"You have my leave to depart," said the Phoenix, gently.

"Well, he is a beauty, and no mistake," said the attendant, "only I'd
cover him up during the acts. It upsets the performance."

And he went.

"Don't speak again, there's a dear," said Anthea; "you wouldn't like to
interfere with your own temple, would you?"

So now the Phoenix was quiet, but it kept whispering to the children. It
wanted to know why there was no altar, no fire, no incense, and became
so excited and fretful and tiresome that four at least of the party of
five wished deeply that it had been left at home.

What happened next was entirely the fault of the Phoenix. It was not in
the least the fault of the theatre people, and no one could ever
understand afterwards how it did happen. No one, that is, except the
guilty bird itself and the four children. The Phoenix was balancing
itself on the gilt back of the chair, swaying backwards and forwards and
up and down, as you may see your own domestic parrot do. I mean the grey
one with the red tail. All eyes were on the stage, where the lobster was
delighting the audience with that gem of a song, "If you can't walk
straight, walk sideways!" when the Phoenix murmured warmly:--

"No altar, no fire, no incense!" and then, before any of the children
could even begin to think of stopping it, it spread its bright wings and
swept round the theatre, brushing its gleaming feathers against delicate
hangings and gilded wood-work.

It seemed to have made but one circular wing-sweep, such as you may see
a gull make over grey water on a stormy day. Next moment it was perched
again on the chair-back--and all round the theatre, where it had passed,
little sparks shone like tinsel seeds, then little smoke wreaths curled
up like growing plants--little flames opened like flower-buds.

People whispered--then people shrieked.

"Fire! Fire!" The curtain went down--the lights went up.

"Fire!" cried everyone, and made for the doors.

"A magnificent idea!" said the Phoenix, complacently. "An enormous
altar--fire supplied free of charge. Doesn't the incense smell
delicious?" The only smell was the stifling smell of smoke, of burning
silk, or scorching varnish.

The little flames had opened now into great flame-flowers. The people in
the theatre were shouting and pressing towards the doors.

"Oh, how _could_ you!" cried Jane. "Let's get out."

"Father said stay here," said Anthea, very pale, and trying to speak in
her ordinary voice.

"He didn't mean stay and be roasted," said Robert; "no boys on burning
decks for me, thank you."

"Not much," said Cyril, and he opened the door of the box.

            [Illustration: "HE OPENED THE DOOR OF THE BOX."]

But a fierce waft of smoke and hot air made him shut it again. It was
not possible to get out that way.

They looked over the front of the box. Could they climb down?

It would be possible, certainly, but would they be much better off?

"Look at the people," moaned Anthea; "we couldn't get through." And,
indeed, the crowd round the doors looked thick as flies in the
jam-making season.

"I wish we'd never seen the Phoenix," cried Jane.

Even at that awful moment Robert looked round to see if the bird had
overheard a speech which, however natural, was hardly polite or
grateful.

The Phoenix was gone.

"Look here," said Cyril, "I've read about fires in papers; I'm sure it's
all right. Let's wait here, as father said."

"We can't do anything else," said Anthea, bitterly.

"Look here," said Robert, "I'm _not_ frightened--no, I'm not. The
Phoenix has never been a skunk yet, and I'm certain it'll see us through
somehow. I believe in the Phoenix!"

"The Phoenix thanks you, O Robert," said a golden voice at his feet, and
there was the Phoenix itself, on the Wishing Carpet.

"Quick!" it said, "stand on those portions of the carpet which are truly
antique and authentic--and----"

A sudden jet of flame stopped its words. Alas! the Phoenix had
unconsciously warmed to its subject, and in the unintentional heat of
the moment had set fire to the paraffin with which that morning the
children had anointed the carpet. It burned merrily. The children tried
in vain to stamp it out. They had to stand back and let it burn itself
out. When the paraffin had burned away it was found that it had taken
with it all the darns of Scotch heather-mixture fingering. Only the
fabric of the old carpet was left--and that was full of holes.

"Come," said the Phoenix, "I'm cool now."

The four children got on to what was left of the carpet. Very careful
they were not to leave a leg or a hand hanging over one of the holes. It
was very hot--the theatre was a pit of fire. Everyone else had got out.

Jane had to sit on Anthea's lap.

"Home!" said Cyril, and instantly the cool draught from under the
nursery door played upon their legs as they sat. They were all on the
carpet still, and the carpet was lying in its proper place on the
nursery floor, as calm and unmoved as though it had never been to the
theatre or taken part in a fire in its life.

Four long breaths of deep relief were instantly breathed. The draught
which they had never liked before was for the moment quite pleasant. And
they were safe. And everyone else was safe. The theatre had been quite
empty when they left. Everyone was sure of that.

They presently found themselves all talking at once. Somehow none of
their adventures had given them so much to talk about. None other had
seemed so real.

"Did you notice----?" they said, and "Do you remember----?"

When suddenly Anthea's face turned pale under the dirt which it had
collected on it during the fire.

"Oh," she cried, "mother and father! Oh, how awful! They'll think we're
burned to cinders. Oh, let's go this minute and tell them we aren't."

"We should only miss them," said the sensible Cyril.

"Well--_you_ go, then," said Anthea, "or I will. Only do wash your face
first. Mother will be sure to think you are burnt to a cinder if she
sees you as black as that. Mother, she'll faint or be ill or something.
Oh, I wish we'd never got to know that Phoenix."

"Hush!" said Robert; "it's no use being rude to the bird. I suppose it
can't help its nature. Perhaps we'd better wash too. Now I come to think
of it my hands are rather----"

No one had noticed the Phoenix since it had bidden them to step on the
carpet. And no one noticed that no one had noticed.

All were partially clean, and Cyril was just plunging into his
great-coat to go and look for his parents--he, and not unjustly, called
it looking for a needle in a bundle of hay--when the sound of father's
latchkey in the front door sent everyone bounding up the stairs.

"Are you all safe?" cried mother's voice; "are you all safe?" and the
next moment she was kneeling on the linoleum of the hall, trying to kiss
four damp children at once, and laughing and crying by turns, while
father stood looking on and saying he was blessed or something.

"But how did you guess we'd come home?" said Cyril, later, when everyone
was calm enough for talking.

"Well, it was rather a rum thing. We heard the Garrick was on fire and,
of course, we went straight there," said father, briskly. "We couldn't
find you, of course--and we couldn't get in--but the firemen told us
everyone was safely out. And then I heard a voice at my ear say, 'Cyril,
Anthea, Robert, and Jane'--and something touched me on the shoulder. It
was a great yellow pigeon, and it got in the way of my seeing who'd
spoken. It fluttered off, and then someone said in the other ear,
'They're safe at home'; and when I turned again, to see who it was
speaking, hanged if there wasn't that confounded pigeon on my other
shoulder. Dazed by the fire, I suppose. Your mother said it was the
voice of----"

            [Illustration: "IT WAS A GREAT YELLOW PIGEON."]

"I said it was the bird that spoke," said mother, "and so it was. Or at
least I thought so then. It wasn't a pigeon. It was an orange-coloured
cockatoo. I don't care who it was that spoke. It was true--and you're
safe."

Mother began to cry again, and father said bed was a good place after
the pleasures of the stage.

So everyone went there.

Robert had a talk to the Phoenix that night.

"Oh, very well," said the bird, when Robert had said what he felt,
"didn't you know that I had power over fire? Do not distress yourself.
I, like my high priests in Lombard Street, can undo the work of flames.
Kindly open the casement."

It flew out.

That was why the papers said, next day, that the fire at the theatre had
done less damage than had been anticipated. As a matter of fact, it had
done none, for the Phoenix spent the night in putting things straight.
How the management accounted for this, and how many of the theatre
officials still believe that they were mad on that night, will never be
known.

Next day mother saw the burnt holes in the carpet.

"It caught where it was paraffiny," said Anthea.

"I must get rid of that carpet at once," said mother.

But what the children said in sad whispers to each other, as they
pondered over last night's events, was:--

"We must get rid of that Phoenix."



    [Illustration: NIAGARA FALLS--THE POINT MARKED X SHOWS THE SPOT
           REACHED BY GUIDE BARLOW AND SUPERINTENDENT PERRY.

                            _From a Photo._]

                   _Walking on the Brink of Niagara._

                          BY ORRIN E. DUNLAP.


There is no man who has so many adventures at Niagara to his credit as
John R. Barlow. Mr. Barlow, in the summer-time, is the chief guide at
the Cave of the Winds, that wonderful cavern under the waterfall as it
plunges between Goat and Luna Islands. Years of familiarity with the
waters of the world-famed Niagara have caused Guide Barlow to forget
what fear is, and he moves about in dangerous places without thinking of
possible disaster. He is the oldest and best-known guide at Niagara, and
people from many countries have crossed his palm with silver in token of
care bestowed upon them, or in return for the kindly information which
he is ever ready to give.

When the new stone arch bridges were built to connect Goat Island to the
mainland, a temporary bridge was erected on piers for the convenience of
pedestrians. When this temporary structure had ceased to be useful it
was destroyed, and, unfortunately for the scenic beauty of the portion
of the upper rapids lying between the brink of the American fall and the
island bridges, several of the cribs lodged on the reefs and refused to
be stirred by the rush of the downpouring waters. The hope of the State
Reservation officials was that the cribs would pass over the fall in
time of high water, but flood after flood poured down from Lake Erie and
the cribs refused to move. They were unsightly to a remarkable degree,
and quite an annoyance to the officials who had charge of the beauty of
Niagara. This was the condition when winter set in last autumn.

The winter proved of unusual severity. Ice came down from the lake in
large sheets, and a considerable quantity of it lodged on the reefs
between the mainland and Goat Island. By February the main part of the
channel through which the water flows to the American fall was blocked
with ice. Between Goat Island and the mainland there were three open
channels, through which the water ran streak-like to the brink. One of
these was close by the mainland, and made the plunge over the fall close
to Prospect Point. The second was close to the outer edge of Luna
Island, while the third was between Luna and Goat Islands. This left a
wide expanse of the American fall, and the river-bed immediately above
it, covered with ice. This ice-field remained unbroken for several days,
but by going out on the ice-bridge that spanned the river in front of
the fall it was possible to study the face of the cliff, and to see that
at several points the water crept through under the ice and found its
way to the fall.

However, the fact that the portion of the fall below Green Island was
covered with ice gave the impression to Superintendent Edward Perry, of
the State Reservation, that the unsightly cribs on the river-bed could
be removed. He called Guide Barlow to go with him, together with another
man named William Mullane, and the trio made their way to Green Island.
Going to the foot of this island, it was easy for them to step out over
the ice to several of the cribs, which Superintendent Perry then and
there ordered to be removed.

It was while Superintendent Perry and Guide Barlow were on this mission
that the latter recognised the unusual conditions of the ice. His
practised eye scanned the white expanse as it extended westward and
turned over the precipice.

"I believe it would be possible for us to walk to the brink of the
American fall," said Barlow, addressing Superintendent Perry.

The superintendent looked at him in amazement. So far as is known no
human being had ever stood where Guide Barlow contemplated going. Still,
the superintendent is a man of nerve, and as he looked down the river at
Robinson's Island, at Chapin's Island, at Crow and Blackbird Islands, he
longed to set foot on the possessions of the Empire State over which he
was the official guard.

    [Illustration: GUIDE BARLOW AND SUPERINTENDENT PERRY STANDING ON
      THE BRINK OF THE FALL AT A POINT NEVER BEFORE REACHED BY MAN.
                            _From a Photo._]

There was little said. Guide Barlow had already commenced to move down
the river over the ice. It was firm, and stood his weight well. In a
minute Superintendent Perry followed him. As they moved along the
untrodden path the condition of the ice gave them new courage, and both
felt that they were walking where man had never before been. Their route
carried them between Robinson's and Blackbird Islands, and on down by a
little isle as yet unnamed. Leaving the foot of Robinson's Island
behind, they moved cautiously over the frozen expanse down, farther
down, right to the brink of the American fall, midway between Luna
Island's shore and Prospect Park. Along the very crest of the brink they
walked, realizing that they were at the very centre of the great fall
that is a world-wonder. Guide Barlow pointed out to Superintendent Perry
the mighty ice-mountain that reared its head from below, and also
related how human beings passing over the fall at that point were never
found.

Their dark forms outlined against the pure white, snow covered ice,
standing only a few feet back from the awful brink of the fall, made a
startling picture. As they stood there a dark shadow crept down over the
ice, intimating that the river was rising and might overflow the ice on
which they stood. Yet it was such a novel place to be in that they
lingered and looked--looked and gained new and wonderful ideas of the
sublimity and awfulness of Niagara. So close did they go to the brink
that a slight advance would have carried them over the precipice to the
frightful, unknown, unexplored regions behind the icy mounds below.

Before they returned the author of this story hurried from Goat Island,
from which point he had taken a picture of the remarkable trip, to the
brink of the American fall, where he took another photograph of
Superintendent Perry and Guide Barlow as they stood at the edge of the
precipice over which the Niagara torrent flows in chaotic fury in
summer-time.

    [Illustration: GUIDE BARLOW AND SUPERINTENDENT PERRY STANDING ON
                         THE BRINK OF NIAGARA.
                            _From a Photo._]

The trip up the channel carried the party outside of Robinson's Island,
all stopping to pay tribute to Chapin's Island, the little spot where,
in 1838, a man had lodged as he was being swept toward the fall by the
awful current.

"I am glad to be back," said Superintendent Perry, as the party reached
the lower end of Green Island.

"But you are also glad to have been where you have been," added Guide
Barlow, the only man who had ever conducted a party to that dangerous
point on the brink of the American fall.

The date was Saturday, February 13, 1904.



                             _Curiosities_

              Copyright, 1904, by George Newnes, Limited.

    [_We shall be glad to receive Contributions to this section, and
    to pay for such as are accepted._]


                             [Illustration]

                           A WHEEL--OR WHAT?

"This is a cross-section of a white pine tree about twenty-eight inches
in diameter. What appear to be carrots sticking through the sides are
the knots caused by the branches, which, owing to their resinous nature,
have not decayed, while the wood which formerly surrounded them has
rotted away."--Mr. A. S. Angell, care of _Times_ Printing and Publishing
Co., Victoria, B.C.

                               * * * * *

                          A HOMEMADE BICYCLE.

                             [Illustration]

This photograph, taken in Russia by a Blackburn contributor, is of an
extraordinary bicycle and its ingenious maker, a Russian peasant, who at
the time was employed as a mill watchman in St. Petersburg. The frame of
the bicycle is mainly made out of broomsticks, the wheels consist of
barrel hoops and wooden spokes, the cranks are of wood, and bobbins form
the principal part of the pedals; the front forks are likewise of wood,
working inside a ten-inch "slubbing bobbin"; the saddle (movable) is cut
out of an ordinary piece of wood, the back of a disused arm-chair does
duty as handle-bars, and the chain was taken off an old "flat-card"
machine. It only remains to add that this curiosity is not a mere
exhibit, for a friend of the gentleman who supplies the photo. rode it
more than once, though he never accomplished anything in the way of
record-breaking on the wooden "bike."

                               * * * * *

                        SWALLOWED BY AN OSTRICH.

                             [Illustration]

"I send you a photo. of the contents of a tame ostrich's stomach, which
you will not be surprised to hear was the cause of its death. All these
pieces of metal were picked up by it around the blacksmith's shop of a
farm in South America. The circle of round pieces in the centre is made
up of 3/8 in. punch pellets from a punching machine, and will give an
idea of the size of the rest of the metal. All these pieces were more or
less worn, according to the time they had been swallowed; some had
almost disappeared. The total weight of iron was considerable."--Mr. E.
Windus, Erin Manor, Burgess Hill, Sussex.

                               * * * * *

                      PECULIAR MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS

                     [Illustration] [Illustration]

"The accompanying photos. are of two musical instruments which, with
their inventor, can be found at an obscure little hamlet called Keld,
about twenty miles from Richmond in Yorkshire. No. 1 is an adaptation to
a harmonium, and consists of the branch of a tree fastened to the end of
the harmonium; upon the branch is a double row of bells which come from
all parts of England. When playing, the musician has a long piece of
wood ending in a steel spike, and at the lower end of the wood is a
finger-hole. The striker is slipped upon one of the fingers of the left
hand, and as the treble and bass are being played the finger with the
striker upon it is bent in order to strike one of the bells. No. 2 is
what the inventor calls 'a stone organ.' The old man said that one day
when fishing in the river his foot caught a stone and he noticed that it
gave forth a musical note, so he constructed a sounding-board, secured
stones from the river, and placed them thereon. He found that clipping a
piece off the end of the stone sharpened the note, whilst to clip off
the side flattened it; in this way he made three octaves. The old man
has never had any lessons in music."--Mr. G. Hardwick, The Promenade,
Bridlington.

                               * * * * *

                         SAVED BY A CARTRIDGE.

                             [Illustration]

"Here is the photograph of a cartridge which has been pierced by a
bullet. My brother, of the 6th Dragoon Guards, was carrying this in his
bandolier when he was wounded in the late South African War. The bullet
after piercing the cartridge passed clean through his body, leaving in
the centre of his back after penetrating one of his lungs. Fortunately
it did not touch the spinal cord, owing probably to being deviated by
the cartridge, and he recovered. The cartridge did not explode, and has
still the explosive in it intact."--Mr. F. W. Robins, 14, Wellington
Road, Barnsbury, N.

                               * * * * *

                      A DIVING TOWER ON DRY LAND.

                             [Illustration]

"I send you a photo. of a curious structure which stands not very far
from the Lake of Neuchâtel. It would be difficult for anyone
unacquainted with its history to give a name to it, for its appearance
and position furnish absolutely no clue as to its use. It is, as a
matter of fact, a diving tower, built many years ago for the use of
bathers in the Lake of Neuchâtel. The peculiar part about it is that
anyone desirous of diving from it nowadays would have to fly
horizontally over a railway, a road, and a good three hundred yards of
dry land before reaching the water, for, the lake having gradually
receded, the tower has been left high and dry, about a quarter of a mile
from the edge of the water. As may be seen from the photo., it is now in
a very tumble-down condition."--Mr. J. O. S. Ziegler, Place Bel Air,
Yverdon, Switzerland.

                               * * * * *

                            A POSTAL MARROW.

                             [Illustration]

"The vegetable marrow shown in the accompanying photograph was grown by
my brother, Mr. David Ager, gardener to Mr. Milton Bode, of West Dean,
near Reading, the well-known gold medallist for chrysanthemum culture.
The name and address were marked on the marrow when it was quite small,
and the writing has become more distinct with increasing age. When about
nine inches in length the marrow was cut, a label with the necessary
postage affixed tied to the small piece of stalk, and it was then handed
in at the post-office. In due course it arrived at its destination, the
marrow being none the worse for its journey."--Mr. J. Ager, c/o Messrs.
Betts, Hartley, and Co., 9 and 10, Great Tower Street, E.C.

                               * * * * *

                     WHAT IS THERE BENEATH THE IVY?

                             [Illustration]

"This curious statue, which appears to be looking out of a tree, is to
be found in the public park at Bath. The ivy has been allowed to cover
the whole statue with the exception of the head; probably no one knows
what the rest of it is like. This is a winter view; in summer the head
has a background of foliage."--Mr. James A. Rooth, 112, Oakwood Court,
Kensington.

                               * * * * *

                         "HOW THE CROW FLIES."

                             [Illustration]

"A remarkable instance of the unexpected happening, especially to
devotees of the camera, occurred to me the other day. I took the
photograph of Canterbury Cathedral which I send you, and whilst the
plate was exposed I noticed a crow rising from the branches of the tree
at the extreme left of the picture. The bird flew slowly upwards and in
zigzag fashion until it reached a height nearly equal to the cathedral
spire. On developing the negative I found that the bird's flight was
most accurately recorded in the shape of a thin black line, which can be
distinctly traced in the photograph. By means of a magnifying glass the
extended wings of the crow could be distinctly seen. I may add that as I
was using a small stop the exposure was rather a long one."--Mr. H. J.
Divers, 13, Burgate Street, Canterbury.

                               * * * * *

                           THE MORRIS DANCE.

                             [Illustration]

"I send you a photograph which may interest some of your readers. The
village of Bidford-on-Avon keeps up the quaint old custom of the Morris
Dance, and on high days and holidays the six dancers, accompanied by the
clown and the hobby-horse, dance through the village to the music of a
violin."--Miss Dryhurst, 11, Downshire Hill, Hampstead.

                               * * * * *

                              VERY SIMPLE.

                             [Illustration]

"The curious effect produced in the photograph which I send was obtained
by the simple means of placing a small piece of specially-cut paper over
the negative."--Mr. R. J. Chenneour, Ishpeming, Mich.

                               * * * * *

                             THE FAN TREE.

                             [Illustration]

"Travellers in South-Eastern Asia sometimes see at a distance what
appears to be a gigantic fan. In fact, it closely resembles the dainty
creations of feathers and ivory which are so popular with ladies. On
approaching closer, however, the fan is seen to be a natural one, being
a species of palm tree which is wonderfully like a fan, not only in the
way in which its branches project from the trunk, but in the leaves in
which the branches terminate. As shown in the picture, the tree spreads
out like an extended fan and the leaves bear a strong resemblance to
feathers. It is called the Traveller's Palm, partly for the reason that
in the forenoon or afternoon, when the sun is not directly above, it
frequently offers welcome shade. Some of the palms grow to a height of
fifty or sixty feet, with 'feathers' ranging from ten to fifteen feet in
length."--Mr. D. A. Willey, Baltimore.

                               * * * * *

                            PETRIFIED WIRE.

                             [Illustration]

"Here is the photo. of a piece of wire rope taken from a coal-mine in
Wales. The mine referred to had not been worked for some ten years, and
when the water was pumped out the rope was discovered as shown, encased
in a formation of hard stone. I may add that when the stone was broken
the wire was found to be in a perfect state of preservation."--Mr. B. H.
Wadsworth, Oriel College, Helensburgh, N.B.

                               * * * * *

                           NOT WHAT IT SEEMS.

                             [Illustration]

"This is not a snap-shot of Satan, nor of Pluto, or any demon of the
heathen mythology. Neither is it the picture of a water-logged member
of the 'tramp' profession after a shower of rain. It is simply the
photograph of the curious form which a splash of lead took when it
dropped from a crucible on the floor."--Mr. Joseph W. Hammond, 12,
Stafford Street, Dublin.

                               * * * * *

                           A WOODEN SOLDIER.

                             [Illustration]

"I took this snap-shot in Spain, at La Zubia, a small town about two
miles from Granada. The 'soldier' is a most surprising object to come
upon suddenly. He is cut out of a single tree, and is therefore all in
one piece. Branches have been neatly adapted to make his fingers, which,
it will be observed, have a somewhat knotted and gouty appearance. A
flower-pot forms the head, while a plant of aloes makes a very fine
plumed head-dress. His uniform is painted in the most realistic way, so
that altogether he has a most ferocious appearance and his expression
does not invite confidence, as may be seen from the photograph. The
garden in which he lives is rather an historic one, for it was here that
the great Queen Isabella the Catholic was saved from falling into the
hands of the Moors by hiding in a laurel bush. A monument marks the
spot."--Miss A. Milne Home, Caldra, Duns, N.B.

                               * * * * *

                       IN THE MIDST OF THE ENEMY.

                             [Illustration]

"A gamekeeper in this neighbourhood had shot a fine carrion crow, and
hung up his prize, as usual, on a nail near his cottage. A wren finding
it built her nest between the wings, and in the body of her greatest
enemy actually reared her family. By the kindness of the owner of the
nest I have been able to photograph it."--Miss Mary Sharp, Riding Mill,
Northumberland.

                               * * * * *

                          A PECULIAR HARVEST.

                             [Illustration]

"The Rev. W. H. Jenoure, rector of Barwick, Yeovil, describes a novel
sight which may be seen in his parish. A farmer had been feeding his
sheep on oats, and some of the grain fell on the back of one of the
animals. It has taken root in the wool and sprouted, and the young
shoots may be seen growing on the animal's back."--Mr. S. G. Witcomb,
Middle Street, Yeovil, Somerset.



                           Transcriber Notes:

Passages in italics were indicated by _underscores_.

Passages in bold were indicated by =equal signs=.

Small caps were replaced with ALL CAPS.

Throughout the document, the oe ligature was replaced with "oe".

Throughout the dialogues, there were words used to mimic accents of the
speakers. Those words were retained as-is.

The illustrations have been moved so that they do not break up
paragraphs and so that they are next to the text they illustrate.

Errors in punctuations and inconsistent hyphenation were not corrected
unless otherwise noted.

On page 525, "menu was formed the shape" was replaced with "menu was
formed in the shape".

On page 548, "slouches of" was replaced with "slouches off".

On page 563, "A D 1901. make a grave" was replaced with "A D 1901 make a
grave".

On page 563, the single quotation mark after "FUST" was replaced with a
double quotation mark.

On page 563, a period was placed after "is a mournful corpse".

On page 563, "ex amination" was replaced with "examination".

On page 563, "honoable" was replaced with "honorable".

On page 573, "onn" was replaced with "on".

On page 584, "plain of campaign" was replaced with "plan of campaign".





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Strand Magazine, Vol. 27, No. 161, May 1904" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.